

Clnss r*z 5 


Book 

Copyright N° 




COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 






BETTER 

THAN DIVORCE 


BY 


REV. THOMAS J. DUVALL 

LOUISVILLE, KENTUCKY. 


<oczzdc^c=:do 


PRICE $1.80. 


PENTECOSTAL PUBLISHING COMPANY. 
Louisville, Ky. 


COPYRIGHT. 1914 


BY 

THOMAS JEFFRIES DUVALL 


APR -61914 

©CI.A371283 


PREFACE. 


This novel is based upon both fact and fancy. The 
author leaves it to the reader to make the application. 
His purpose is to awaken the Christian mind to a social 
curse which threatens the kingdom. The divorce evil is 
appalling. Our civil laws run counter to God. Our Na- 
tion also is threatened by this canker-worm in the heart, 
of the home. I call, therefore, upon every true citizen, 
every child of God to repeal the divorce laws. To do his 
duty to God is the moving cause of 

THE AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTERS : PAGE. 

I. The Closed Door 7 

II. The Opened Door 13 

III. Country Cousins 20 

IV. Deacon Anderson 27 

Y. Fluffy Kuffles 37 

VI. The Vanishing Point 46 

VII. Soul Affinities 53 

VIII. The Challenge 61 

IX. Defeated, But not Conquered 69 

X. Mamie Magus 77 

XI. A Lost Child 82 

XII. An Appropriate Epitaph 89 

XIII. A Theological Difference 96 

XIV. - A Country Church Meeting 102 

XV. The Widow And Her Son 109 

XVI. The Pastor’s Busy Day 120 

XVII. Judge Reed’s Revenge 128 

XVIII. The Wedding 135 

XIX. A Tramp 141 


XX. A Swell Social Function 147 

XXI. Reconciled, But Too Late 155 

XXII. Extending His Work 163 

XXIII. The Contrast 167 

XXIV. Scheming 172 

XXV. The Golden Way of Truth 181 

XXVI. The Gathering Storm 190 

XXVII. The Resolutions 200 

XXVIII. The Substitute 208 

XXIX. The Committee 215 

XXX. Plans of The Committee 221 

XXXI. The Committee Waits on Doctor Good- 

speed 225 

XXXII. Religion in Sodom . 231 

XXXIII. The Downfall of the Palace of Sin 236 

XXXIV. The Shepherd And His Sheep .242 

XXXV. Better Things • 248 

XXXVI. Church vs. Court 257 

XXXVII. Lawyer vs. Preacher • 267 

XXXVIII. Applying The Remedy 274 

XXXIX. The Epilogue • 285 



CHAPTER I. 


THE CLOSED DOOR. 

J ohn Mark, a youth in the vigor of manhood, dressed 
faultlessly, unaccompanied by prefect or fellow stud- 
ent, tingling with joy at just having finished his educa- 
tion and dreaming hopefully of the future, left his room 
in the college dormitory at nightfall, went down the 
street of a modern city and paused on the threshold of 
one of its guilded mansions. In answer to his ring of 
the bell, a bejeweled woman came to meet 'him, smiled 
cordially, extended her hand, bade him enter and closed 
the door behind them. 

To him that door was symbolic. At its panels two 
epochs met — his past and his future. The door opened 
to him a new life, which is yet to be ; and shut upon the 
old life which had been. It marked the closing of the 
old and the beginning of the new. 

His experience, however, up to the present, may or 
may not have been peculiar to himself. He had grown 
up with an unshaken faith in two ideals — Immaculate 
Christianity and Spotless Womanhood. He concluded, 
since man was created a little lower than the angels and 
since woman was superior to man, that she herself was 
an angel. Whether the fault was in his theology or his 
ideal, he never believed that woman shared the fall with 
man ; he thought of her as having kept her first estate 
and remaining on a par with Eve in her Eden purity. 

( 7 ) 


8 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


To him she was always a crown of glory, a diadem of 
beauty, a fountain of purity and needed not to wash her 
feet, being clean every whit. 

On the other hand, men, ordinary men, sinners of 
the world, among whom he had reckoned himself, were, 
he suspected, fit subjects for the devil's scrap pile, ex- 
cept those who were Christians. These he placed upon 
that exalted plain with women. For had not the saints 
washed their robes and made them white in the blood of 
the Lamb? Had they not crucified the old man and 
had they not put on the new man which was created 
after God in righteousness and true holiness? Were 
they not dead to sin and walked no longer therein ? Had 
they not been born of God and were they not, therefore, 
his children? Yes; they were Christians in whom 
Christ lived his life over again in the world; they had 
pledged themselves to self-denial and had proclaimed 
their purpose to do his will. They were the real saints. 
They were perfect. 

These high ideals had not been lost on this young 
man; they molded his character and shaped his ends. 
The consequences were that he had fallen in love with 
the queen of her sex, the immaculate angel, Mamie Ma- 
gus; and at an early age he professed a change of heart 
and claimed relationship with that family who were 
proud to designate themselves as the children of God. 
He soon discovered, however, that as there had been a 
Judas among the Apostles, there was also a sinner among 
the saints, one only, so far as he knew. Disturbed over 
the discovery, he sought to attain unto the full stature 


BETTER THAN DIOVRCE. 


0 


of manhood in Christ Jesus, the Lord, and landed in the 
ministry. 

In order to enter the pulpit, he quit the plow to fill a 
seat in the Prince George College. Five years passed 
before he received his diploma; even then he did not 
enter the pastorate but turned aside to the theological 
seminary in Frenchmansville further to eliminate certain 
lingering imperfections from his life. Three laborious 
years swiftly passed and he was looking to the end of 
scholastic, and the beginning of actual life. He longed 
to launch his bark upon that sea, which he hoped would 
waft him into some fair harbor of pastoral life and into 
that sweet haven of matrimony. 

He was already contemplating a union with Mamie 
Magus, the fairest among women, when the Duck River 
Church began an ecclesiastical flirtation with him. They 
directed Deacon Moses Anderson to convey to him the 
sentiments of their hearts. The letter which he wrote 
telle its own story. 

“Dear Brother Mark: — 

Our church at Duck River, wishes to know if you can 
" preach for us the second Sunday in May. We are with- 
out a pastor and invite you with a view to a call. 
Kindly let me hear. Cordially and fraternally, 

Moses Anderson/' 

When Mark read the letter his heart leaped with joy 
at the prospect of his first ecclesiastical union. It was 
a joy, however, not unmixed with fear; for what if the 
church would not be pleased after having heard him 
preach? That seemed highly probable as he had had 


10 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


but little experience in the pulpit and none as pastor. 
At the thought of failure, he trembled. Besides his 
heart smote him with a keen sense of unworthiness to 
become the pastor of a congregation of saints. That sense 
of unfitness drove him to his knees where he lingered 
long and often. After wrestling in prayer for days and 
nights, Mark wrote Deacon Anderson a favorable reply 
and began the preparation of sermons for the occasion. 

At length the second Sunday in May came. The day 
was ideal. A throng of people had gathered to hear the 
new preacher. Mark, with fear and trembling in his 
heart, entered the house and glanced over the audience. 
At the front, on his right, sat Deacon Anderson with 
several other deacons grave and solemn as the somber 
tomb; on his left sat the mothers and grandmothers in 
Israel with hand-bags filled with cookies for the noisy 
little ones; back in the main part of the church sat a 
crowd of men and boys, whispering at times one to an- 
other and casting their eyes in the direction of the netf 
preacher; to the left of these, under a cloud of May hats, 
sat a brace of girle, fresh and pretty as the Duck 
River waterliiies, chattering and glancing slyly up at the 
young minister. But when he entered the pulpit all were 
quiet and entered into the spirit of the occasion. He 
preached, or rather tried to preach, but floundered woe- 
fully in the delivery of his message and failed to occu- 
py the time usually allotted to that part of the service. 
After dismission, he came down from the pulpit with a 
mortifying sense of failure, believing he had spoiled ev- 
ery prospect of a call. The people kindly came to shake 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


13 


his hand and get acquainted ; and when some spoke kind 
words regarding the sermon, he was distressed all the 
more, fearing that the kindness was intended to salve 
the sting of the failure. 

Consequently he returned to Frenchmansville, dis- 
couraged and feeling that no church would ever he 
guilty of calling him as pastor. For some days, there- 
fore, he was fearfully blue and went about his tasks with 
a heartless effort, being ashamed, even to think of 
Mamie. 

Two weeks passed before he got over the mortifying 
failure. Then his spirits took a sudden rise when a let- 
ter from Deacon Anderson notified him that the church 
had extended to him a unanimous call. His heart 
bounded and thrilled, he was overwhelmed with joy at 
the merciful forbearance of the saints in overlooking his 
failure; then he sank upon his knees to supplicate the 
Throne of Grace. He asked for divine power to make 
him what he keenly felt he was not — worthy to be the 
Shepherd of the flock of God. 

In due time he returned a favorable answer and was, 
without doubt, the happiest ecclesiastical bridegroom in 
the Frenchmansville seminary. Then his heart turned 
again with longing to Mamie, and he wished that they 
might consummate their love affairs. But this domestic 
joy was deferred for several reasons; not the least of 
which were the machinations of another angel which ap- 
peared to him a few evenings later, and turned the course 
of events, as angels usually do. But that is a story which 
belongs in the next chapter. 


12 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Other reasons that helped to defer this happy union 
were the facts that his theological course was not quite 
complete and the magnitude of his debts which he had 
made to get through school. Nevertheless, hopes of 
claiming her some day as his own had inspired every ef- 
fort and thrilled his soul with hopes of domestic joys yet 
to come ; likewise also the call to the Duck River Church 
had lifted his' spiritual enthusiasm to flood tide and bore 
him on in the study of Greek verbs and Hebrew roots 
with a similar delight to reading “Paradise Regained/’ 
or “Runyan’s Pilgrimage to the Land of Beulah.” 

Hence these few weeks soon passed and Mark found 
himself at the end of scholastic days. The last lecture 
at length closed. The Commencement was at hand. 
The students were boxing their books, packing their 
trunks and making ready for their departure home as 
soon as the last diploma was delivered. Some of the 
students had gone to call on the girl that would be left 
behind for a season, when Mark called that very evening 
on his elderly relatives. Such had been his past life 
when that door closed behind him. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


13 


CHAPTER II. 

THE DOOR OPENED. 

When the lady opened the door to admit Mark, he 
saw, within, a spacious hall or reception room. The 
hardwood floor was polished and strewn with rich Ori- 
ental rugs thick and soft ; an electrolier, suspended from 
the ceiling and overlaid with gold, flooded the room 
with a soft white light; large and small pictures of both 
ancient and modern masters decorated the walls, while 
deep-seated chairs and divan were arranged with ex- 
quisite taste about the room. All this he had seen in 
a flash, when the lady in a voice almost musical said, 

“Will you please walk into the next room?” 

He looked in the direction of the pointing hand and 
saw a door opening into a suite of double parlors which 
were more magnificent than the hall. In an easy chair 
sat a gentleman, the husband of the lady who had 
brought him in. He arose — a tall handsome fellow 
— and cordially saluted Mark. After they were seated 
and the usual formalities of such occasions were over, 
the elderly gentleman inquired of Mark if he graduated 
this year. 

“Yes; this is my last year,” he admitted. 

“How many years have you been in college?” 

Mark told the story of his student life. 

“I judge that having devoted eight years to college, 
you will be glad to go out into the world to enter prac- 
tical affairs?” 


14 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“I am delighted with the idea.” 

“You lack one very necessary equipment,” added 
the lady of the house with a mischievous twinkle in 
her eyes. 

“What is that?” questioned Mark. 

“A bishop should be the husband of one wife,” she 
said teasingly. 

“It is my purpose, Madam, to obey every scriptural 
injunction.” 

“Then I judge that you are engaged?” she laughed. 

“No; not engaged, but — ” 

“If you are not really engaged,” she interrupted, “I 
have a niece, who has just graduated at the Carnegie 
Female College in the State of Illimo, whom I would 
like for you to meet,” she added half in earnest, half in 
joke. 

“I would be more than pleased some time to meet 
your niece.” 

“Sometime ? Is not now as good time as any ?” 

“Yes; if we could sink the space between here and 
the State of Illimo.” 

“There is no such necessity; she is right here; I 
will bring her in,” laughed the good woman rising and 
going to fetch her. 

J ohn Mark stepped to the mirror and hastily smooth- 
ed his hair, readjusted his coat, and otherwise scanned 
himself critically, to discover if he was sufficiently dress- 
ed to meet the fair young lady, whom his instinct at once 
pronounced an angel lacking nothing but wings. 

“You look sufficiently well,” observed the elderly 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


15 


gentleman smiling and at the same time recalling how 
once upon a time the prospect of meeting a beautiful, 
rich young woman made him spruce up. 

He had resumed his seat, when the door opened and 
the ladies entered. His heart fluttered, stopped and 
fluttered again, as in a flash he scanned her from head 
to foot. Her carriage was proud as a queen, her step 
light as a fairy. She was tall and straight as a young 
poplar, her eyes were blue as deep sea water, her hair 
was golden as a maple leaf when tinted by an autumn 
frost, her face was full and oval, graced with lips with 
just enough pucker to be constantly inviting a kiss, but 
with enough firmness to make one fear to try it. * She 
was like a seraph strayed from heaven down to earth; 
at least such were the impressions made upon our friend, 
The Reverend John Mark, who had risen to receive 
the introduction. 

He made his best bow and Lovey Dovey extended 
her hand, which he pressed with considerable warm 111, 
being thrilled with heavenly delight. He believed that 
mortal man had never touched the hand of such a serapii 
and his eyes feasted upon her beauty as all were 
seated again. 

“Do you know that you young people are cousins T 9 
inquired the elderly lady with a desire to put them at 
ease and also to reveal their mutual relationship. 

“No ; how does it come ?” responded Mark, thrilling 
with pride at the thought of kinship with such a heav- 
enly being. 

“Lovey Dovey’s father’s mother was a sister to John 


1 G 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Mark’d mothers husband’s father’s aunt’s grandmother.” 

“Delighted, Cousin Lovey Dovey.” 

“Mutual, cousin Mark,” responded Lovey Dovey with 
a happy little laugh, and eyes sparkling with feminine 
mischief. 

“If, as the ancients believed, there were such things 
as the Fates, then they have been very unkind to me. 
Cousin Lovey Dovey, in waiting so long even to let me 
hear that I had a cousin so womanly, so divinely beau- 
tiful, so seraphic, so heavenly; yet I cannot reproach 
them much for the joy of the present meeting is worth 
waiting a life time for,” said Mark playfully. 

“I fear. Cousin Mark,” said Lovey Dovey, beautiful- 
ly blushing, “that you are a flatterer and as I have heard 
through our relatives here that you are a minister, I sus- 
pect that your conscience must sting you a little for your 
extravagances. Nevertheless, I shall not complain of the 
Fates myself, for there is a pleasure which I also expe- 
rience in meeting you.” 

Mark thought of Mamie, contrasted and compared 
the two fairies and was wondering why he thought of 
her, when the elderly people picked up the conversation 
in which all now joined and an hour was spent most 
agreeably. Before he left he made an engagement to re- 
turn the next evening and take Lovey Dovey to the clos- 
ing exercises of the school of the prophets, when he 
would receive his diploma. 

The evening came. Mark, dressed in his best, was 
on his way for Lovey Dovey, when Mamie flashed into 
his mind and, had she met him in body, she could not 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


17 


have startled him more. “Mamie,” said he as if ad- 
dressing her spirit, “you need not care, she is my cousin, 
I love you, you of all women most, sweet Mamie.” Then 
he walked on thinking that few men could be more 
blessed than he — the cousin of one angel, the lover of 
another and at the same time pastor in one of the 
churches of God’s pure saints. All the earth suddenly 
became an immaculate paradise. 

When he reached her home Lovey Dovey was ready 
and waiting. She met him at the door to welcome his 
coming. To him she was a perfect model in dress, a 
goddess in beauty, an angel in form and the perfection 
of womanly loveliness. 

“You are late, Cousin Mark; I had hoped you would 
come early and make amends for the brevity of your 
former visit, and now it is almost time to start to the 
exercises.” 

“If it were not for the fact, Cousin Lovey Dovey, 
that I am to receive my diploma tonight, I had rather 
remain here and talk with you till the evening becomes 
tomorrow; but owing to that it is best to go.” 

She put on her hat and gloves; they started; she 
slipped her arm in his and clung as trustingly as a vine 
on a trellis. He walked as in a dream; he floated 
through the air in a delirium of delight ; he was con- 
scious only of her musical voice, her clinging arm in his 
and her sweet presence. When they reached the hall it 
was full and as they were being ushered near the front, 
he dimly fancied himself associated with the shining 


18 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


ones upon Jacob’s ladder and felt that every theologue 
in the house saw and was envious of him. 

Returning from the exercises, they sat on the door- 
step, in the moonlight, and talked. 

“That we have waited so long to meet/’ observed he, 
“I am loath the parting should be so soon. It is good 
to be here; I could build two tabernacles, nay one for 
thee and me and abide with my lovely cousin. But the 
Fates have ordained that the best of friends must part. 
School has closed! I must return to my home, to my 
church at Duck River, to preach on Sunday. For my 
part, I should love to prolong our meeting and, if you 
will come to our home in the country, I can assure you 
that my family will be delighted to have so agreeable a 
relative visit them.” 

“Your invitation pleases me, but it is impossible to 
go now; yet, if agreeable, I can come after a few days, 
when my visit shall have ended here.” 

“Good !” said Mark. “I will go home, fill my ap- 
pointment and meet you at the station — what day ?” 

“Monday next, if that date will be agreeable.” 

“It is agreeable — rather I should say disagreeable, 
as it is so long off; but I will meet you then, Monday 
morning nine o’clock sharp. Mark the date !” 

He bade her good night, returned to his room, went 
to bed but not to sleep. “Do cousins ever marry?” he 
pondered, and tried to recall any scripture on the sub- 
ject. Finally he dropped off to sleep and dreamed that 
Mamie came on wings to him and stood in air above 
him, dressed in a white, flowing garment,, feet and ankles 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


19 


bare, carrying in her hand a wand with which she touch- 
ed him and said, “Beware!” He awoke; the dream had 
vanished; he had both his hands outstretched pleadingly 
and heard himself saying “Come to my bosom, thou 
sweet angel, for I know thou art come a messenger of 
good to me.” He was troubled and pondered long what 
the vision could mean. Then he fell asleep at a late 
hour; he did not waken till the next morning by a rap- 
ping at his door. When he opened it a messenger laid 
a note in his hand and departed. John Mark opened 
it at once and read: 

“Dear Cousin Mark : Having talked over the matter 
of my visit with our relatives here, we have decided that 
it will be best for me to go with you this morning and 
return to finish my visit here at a later date. Kindly 
call for me on your way to the train; I will not make 
you late as I am almost ready now. 

Cordially your cousin, 

Lovey Dovey.” 


20 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER III. 

COUNTRY COUSINS. 

When Mark and Lovey Dovey reached the little rail- 
road station in the country, they found one of his broth- 
ers waiting with a horse and carriage. Mark introduced 
his brother and cousin; then the carriage was brought 
up and her grips, band-boxes, bundles and other luggage 
usually transported by a traveling lady were loaded on 
till the carriage looked like a country peddler's wagon. 
What room was left they themselves occupied. 

Reaching home at noon, some of the family came 
out to welcome Mark's return and were surprised lo see 
the strange lady and her cargo of baggage ; but when she 
was introduced and her relationship declared, she was 
made welcome in due and ancient form. They adnrred 
her, at least his brother did, who had taken possession 
of her and was showing her into the house — admired 
her a little too much Mark thought. For he was a jeal- 
ous little devil, so some of the people say. 

Mark turned to his sister and inquired in a whisper if 
she did not think 'her divinely beautiful. 

“There are plenty of girls as pretty," she answered 
with a significant toss of her head, evading the question. 

“That is a matter of taste, my sister, which each 
must judge for himself," said Mark, admitting no rival, 
unless indeed Mamie be excepted. 

His sister smiled knowingly and the conversation 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 21 

ended on that subject, as they entered the house to join 
Lovey Dovey who was now being introduced to the heads 
of the family. She knew the art of making herself 
agreeable; hence her country cousins felt at ease by the 
time dinner was announced. 

After the noon hour, the men folks went to the 
field to plow the corn; the ladies took their new cousin 
to a room for an afternoon nap, which most ladies from 
habit, pleasure or necessity seem to enjoy; Mark entered 
his library and tried to read a book; but who can read 
the thoughts of another when his mind is filled with 
thoughts of his own? He laid down the book and 
walked the floor. He went out into the yard and strolled 
back and forth under the shade of the long-armed forest 
trees, on the newly mown grass which yielded softly to 
his tread as the velvety plush of a carpet, revolving in 
his mind a train, or rather trains of thought. 

“How sweet/’ he said, “to be rid of the city, with 
its noise, its heat, is squalor, its poverty and wealth, its 
sin and strife; to be home again, to stroll, free as the 
birds in these trees; to inhale the untainted country air 
and bask in God’s pure sunshine. Yet what changes 
time has wrought! It seems but yesterday that I was 
an uncultured backwoods bov, playing in this yard with 
brothers and sisters true. How like a child I feel even 
yet! But I have passed the years bounded by child- 
hood. My schooldays have ended. I am the pastor of a 
church and am expected to play a man’s part in f the 
world’s broad field of battle.’ Whatever else one may 
say, none shall ever accuse me of being a drone, or like 


22 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


‘the dumb-driven cattle. 5 I am resolved to strive for 
the highest ideals in the ministry and make my I’fe 
count, by God’s grace, to the uttermost for his glory.” 

Then he took a turn or two in the yard lifting his 
heart in prayer and thanksgiving to God, blessing him 
that he had been permitted to get an education; that his 
eyesight, his health, and every organ in his body were 
unimpaired; that God had opened to him a door of use- 
fulness iand had placed before him spiritual tasks, which 
admonished him to become a good soldier of Jesus Christ. 

From praying and thoughts on religion his mind 
turned to his other ideal. The two in his heart wv.e 
not incompatible. The ideal woman and the ideai 
Christian were at least one in their perfection. For 
him to become, therefore, the best Christian, the best 
pastor, he must possess the love and companionship of 
the best woman in all the world. 

“Marriage, ah! that is the question,” he quoted. 
“Some day I expect to lead about a wife as did the apos- 
tles.” Then hearing a noise behind him he turned and 
faced — Lovey Dovey. 

“I have been observing you for an hour,” she laughed 
aloud. “Look ! You have worn off the grass, pacing back 
and forth as some wild animal. One would judge ques- 
tions of life and death are in the issue. If you are so 
fond of walking, come, and we will take a turn to- 
gether.” 

“If you have seen me walking alone for the last 
hour, why did you not come sooner and walk with me *r 
How could you be so unkind to deny me your sweet 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


23 


company? However, I cannot scold you severely, for 
the joy of the prospective stroll turns all my wrath to 
pleasure.” 

She took his arm and they passed out the gate into 
the road. A beautiful woodland was on their right, near 
the house. The underbrush had been removed, leaving 
the large, native forest trees. Under the shade of their 
long branches the green grass grew luxuriantly. 

“Do you love trees ?” she inquired. “If you have read 
‘The Autocrat/ you remember how Mr. Holmes goes into 
ecstasies over them.” 

“Yes; I have read ‘The Autocrat/ but I could never 
appreciate trees as did the Author. He almost gave 
them a soul, a spirit, personality, humanity.” 

“I do not know,” she replied, “that my admiration 
leads me quite so far, yet they are so stately, like church 
spires pointing up to their Creator, and thereby lift our 
thoughts to God.” 

Rich thought, pondered the preacher. Then he said : 

“I must admit that I love trees. For I could not af- 
ford to be different from Mr. Holmes and — and YOU. 
But if I may be pardoned, I admire the grass growing 
under them fully as much.” 

“Yes?” she said with a rising inflection, which 
seemed to ask for the reason. 

“The grass,” he continued, “is our modest mother 
earth's effort to clothe herself — and who does not love 
a pretty dress? I dare say my lovely cousin does. To 
change the figure, the grass is a sort of carpet laid by 
the Creator for the benefit of his creatures. It not only 


24 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


covers the denuded ground with beauty, but furnishes 
sustenance and thereby life to the animal kingdom, and, 
through it, life to man. Hence I admire the grass.” 

“Oh, how beautiful, how lovely!” she exclaimed as 
they reached the turn in the lane. 

He sought to inquire the reason foi the exclamation 
and observed her looking out over a large valley of land, 
familiar enough to him, but new to her; some two thou- 
sand acres not unlike a big dish lay stretched out be- 
fore them, dotted here and yonder with splendid home? 
surrounded by clumps of shade trees, traversed by high- 
ways, variegated by fields of waving com, or carpeted 
with green grass, specked with cattle and golden with 
ripening wheat unto the harvest. 

“Talk about trees and grass-carpets, but if that is 
not a picture for an artist,” she said, “then my eyes play 
me false.” Those wheatfields, rippling in the breeze, 
and scattered over the valley, look like deep big inlan-l 
lakes; and those ripest unto the harvest, look golden, 
like unto moonbeams on the water.” 

“I perceive that thou hast the soul of a prophetess,” 
said he, as he looked admiringly into her beautiful face 
lighted up with animation. 

“No; but I love good poetry.” 

Then they continued their stroll, discussing the mer- 
its of certain poets, till they came to where the lane en- 
ters a big woods. Supposing that she did not want to go 
further, he invited her to a seat in the shade by the road- 
side, where they sat and talked, when she laid her soft 
little hand in his lap. Whoever has experienced such a 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


25 


thrill, can imagine what he felt. He could have grasped 
the hand and covered the possessor with kisses. He rea- 
soned that a minister must avoid even the appearance of 
evil, rebuked his hungry lips, and allowed, however re- 
luctantly, the temptation to pass with its fruits untasted. 
But he wondered why she did it. 

“Supper, I know will soon be ready, and we must 
not be late,” said he rising, “let us be going.” 

When Mark retired that night, he had another dream 
which, although he does not believe in dreams, troubled 
him. He dreamed that they were sitting on the log when 
he laid his arm around Lovey Dovey; just as he kissed 
her, the ground opened a few yards before them and a 
spirit ascended, slowly, out of the ground and turned 
to the Duck River Deacon. The Deacon pointed his 
long finger at Mark and said, “Thou art the man; 
thou wilt have others obey and license thyself to do 
wrong; our church ghall know this and thou shalt abide 
the consequences !” 

He awoke, trembling, to find it morning. He dressed 
and hastened to the breakfast room to find the family 
and Lovey Dovey waiting. 

The breakfast being over, the family dispersed to 
their various duties; Lovey Dovey and Mark withdrew 
to the drawing-room. They were discussing their fami- 
ly tree when Mark glanced at the floor and said, 

“I see a buckle.” 

“It is off my dhoe,” she exclaimed; before he could 
rise, she picked it up, set her foot upon a chair and 


26 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


lifted her skirts to give him an occular demonstration 
of the truth she had spoken. 

He was dizzy with what he saw ; but convinced, how- 
ever of the true source of the truant buckle. He did not 
know altogether why she used such strenuous efforts to 
convince him, as he, in no wise, laid claim to the val- 
uable property. Nevertheless, he was fully convinced 
that such conduct was not quite characteristic of an 
angel. 

A half hour later, he excused himself that he might 
make ready for his preaching service at Duck River. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


27 


CHAPTER IV. 

DEACON ANDERSON. 

By ten o’clock Mark started to his church. After 
driving for some time, from the top of a hill, he could 
see the stream which flows by the meeting-house. Along 
the banks of the creek grow the slender poplar, the 
wiry hickory, the tall sycamore, the long-armed beech, 
and the stately oak with rich clusters of hazel, cane, 
pawpaw, hawthorn and laurel interspersed between. On 
either side, for miles, the farmers have laid out their 
farms, erected elegant homes and coaxed the soil to yield 
abundant returns in com, wheat, grass, fatted cattle and 
grunting swine. 

A mile further on from the first view of the creek, 
his horse’s feet were clattering on a bridge. On his 
right, the roar of the water splashing over the remains 
of what was once a dam of stone to an old burr-mill, 
sounded in his ear. The entire creek had been harnessed 
to turn the wheels to many modem mills, which convert 
the farmers’ grain into bread-stuff, to be shipped to the 
cities, to feed a hungry world. In its clear, cool water 
swam many a fish to the delight of both the angler and 
epicure. 

Having crossed the bridge he turned to his right, 
leaving the stream, and a mile further on, returned to 
it again. There the creek flows southwest in a graceful 
curve; thence, makes an abrupt turn to the south; 


28 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


thence, sweeping round toward the west, turns north, 
making a semi-circle not unlike a horse shoe. Between 
the calks of the shoe, the village stands, known through- 
out the country as Duck River. 

Following the rocky road which lay along the top of 
the high river bluff, he entered the village through the 
open part of the shoe. There stands the blacksmith’s 
shop in a cluster of churches. 

The churches, now three in number, stand as so 
many index fingers, pointing to the conflicting thought 
of religious men. Tht original church, known as the 
Duck River Church, received its name from the town 
and the town received its name from the river which 
flows about it. The church-house is a worthy successor 
to the one built an hundred years before by then the 
rugged pioneers of the wild west. Through more than 
a century, the church has stood, an unsteady light, now 
bright, now dim, but constantly shining in the darkness, 
a light to benighted men. 

Leaving the churches and following the road, or 
street, which lay along the west side of the shoe, he came 
to two hotels, ' erected to accommodate the throngs of 
summer boarders from the city of Frenchmansville and 
other human incubators. In the hot season the board- 
ers swarm to the village to boat and bathe in the deep, 
clear mill-pond, to dance under the delicious shade, to 
feast upon the abundant fruit of country toil and frolic 
in sweet oblivion to the past or the future. 

In front of the hotels, another bridge, anchored to 
the granite hills, spans the stream; and beneath which 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


29 


bridge, the foaming waters swirl, leaping from the dam 
of the mill an hundred feet away. Beyond the mill is 
a beautiful park with trees, and swings, and grass, and 
electric lights, and a dancing pavilion, and such other 
things that bring sweet forgetfulness to the tired city 
toiler. 

The boarders were now everywhere before his eyes. 
Men and women were in the water bathing, some fishing, 
some rowing their boats. On the bridge were groups of 
lazy, loitering, jesting people; in the park some were 
swinging, some were singing, some dancing, some drink- 
ing, others talking and laughing; on the streets, pretty 
girls were riding horseback astride and loud mouthed 
men were giving direction and holding them on till 
Mark was impressed that he had landed in the city of 
Vanity Fair, spoken of in Bunyan’s famous Guidebook 
to the Celestial City. 

Leaving the street and passing through the gate, he 
alighted at the stoop, at deacon Anderson’s home. The 
deacon met him with a cordial smile, led the way to the 
house and bade him welcome to that sweet hospitality, 
which has made Duck River famous. 

After dinner, the deacon and the pastor sat on the 
porch. The weather was fine. The house stood over- 
looking the town, on a gentle elevation in the toe of the 
shoe, safely removed from the high tides of the stream. 
There they sat, similar and dissimilar. They were alike 
in that both looked out upon the same world, they were 
both men, each had unbounded faith in God and the 
inerrancy of the Scriptures, each strove to consecrate 


30 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


himself to God; but they were unlike in that the pastor 
was young and the deacon past middle life, the pastor 
was inexperienced while the deacon had seen much of 
this world ; the pastor dreamed of a perfect womanhood 
and a spotless Christianity while the deacon saw the 
actual facts. 

It were a pity to spoil the young man’s dreams, but 
Brother Anderson wished to open the pastor's eyes to 
certain conditions in their church, wished to convince 
him that "things were not what they seem.” Not that 
the deacon had been soured by disappointment, not that 
he was a melancholic pessimist, though he was con- 
scious of many evils; but his purpose, rather, was to 
show the evils to his pastor as the landlord shows the 
noxious swamp to the laborer with the view of draining 
the swamp. 

Hence he engaged his pastor in conversation and 
they discussed various phases of scripture doctrines and 
practices, when a newly married couple went by and 
lost themselves in the throng of summer boarders. 

“Do you believe,” inquired the deacon, watching 
the young couple, “that a bishop should be the husband 
of one wife ?” 

Mark blushed, sftammered and thought of both 
Mamie and Lovey Dovey. 

“Why, deacon,” he said at length, finding his tongue, 
“I have not married one wife yet.” 

The deacon was unaware of his affinity for two an- 
gels, hence laughed outright at the confusion and ans- 
wer of Mark. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


31 


‘‘That is the very point, 'A bishop should be the hus- 
band of one wife’ ” affirmed the deacon. 

Mark caught the idea and added' — 

“You are right; he should. But that is one scrip- 
tural injunction I have not obeyed. Not many moons 
shall find me disobedient,” he said with more enthus- 
iasm than he intended to display. 

Consequently the deacon laughed again. 

“Yes; but which one?” thought Mark. While he 
was thinking, the deacon launched into a discussion of 
Scriptural Marriage and Divorce. Then he called on 
the pastor for his views. 

“I think. Brother Anderson, that Jesus was clear on 
that point. He gave a general rule for all time with but 
one exception. He taught that marriage is a UNION 
for life and that there are to be no divorces, whatso- 
ever, ‘save for the cause of fornication*.” 

“Exactly right,” said the deacon with such empha- 
sis that the young man blushed. 

“Do you know,” continued the deacon, “that in our 
county last year there were more divorces granted than 
marriage licenses? Do you know that the number of 
divorces granted in this county were one hundred and 
thirty-six? Do you know that the United States grants 
more divorces than any nation on the earth? Do you 
know that there was one divorce granted in every ten 
marriages; and that in some states the proportion of 
divorces was even greater ? Do you know that the start- 
ling sum of divorces reached one million ; and that di- 
vorces are increasing?” 


32 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


The pastor acknowledged that he was uninformed 
on the subject. He even doubted, the deacon’s state- 
ments ; for the was an unwavering believer in the perfec- 
tion of womanhood and professed Christianity. Then 
he ventured to inquire for the cause of so many di- 
vorces. 

“Among other things/’ said the deacon, “I will men- 
tion three. In the first place, our laws are rotten. Our 
Legislators, clench their fists, draw their arms and strike 
God in the face, a blow of defiance, when they enact 
fourteen grounds for divorce which contradict the Bible. 

“In the second place our courts interpret, apply, 
and execute those laws, excusing themselves by saying 
that they were elected not to execute divine, but civil 
laws. 

“In the third place, our churches have lost their 
courage to resist and hence quietly submit to the law 
and the courts as if they were the inspiration of God.” 

“You do not mean, deacon,” said Mark, still clinging 
to his ideal, “that a Christian church can be the cause of 
wrong conduct or even suffer wrong conduct among their 
members, do you?” 

“That is exactly what I am saying; and as a rule, 
throughout Christendom there are unscripturally divorc- 
ed persons in the churches and nothing is being done, 
to speak of, by any pastor, or church, to eradicate the 
evil. We have them right here in the Duck River 
Church, several of them.” 

These cold-blooded facts sent shivers down the pas- 
tor’s spine. For a moment he faltered, doubted; prob- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


33 


ably the evil was not as bad as the deacon represented. 
It could not be; for a scriptural church could not be 
unseriptural, neither could perfection be imperfect. He 
would not allow his ideal of a Christian church to be 
shattered as a broken vase at his feet. He resolved to 
tell the deacon so; but before he spoke, decided to seek 
further light and inquired : 

“Why did not your former pastors deal with them as 
their merits or demerits required ?” 

“As to our pastors, they feared the loss of their job.” 

That was a further revelation to Mark. He could 
not quite make out how pastors practicing the scriptures 
would endanger their places in churches professing to 
live according to the scriptures. He concluded that 
such a church .must be far afield; and on the other hand, 
that a pastor who would sacrifice truth to place was un- 
worthy to be pastor. Then he demanded of the deacon : 

“Why did not the church deal with them?” 

“Ah, there is the rub ! I tried to persuade the church 
to discipline them, but they failed for many reasons. 
Each had an excuse.” 

“There can be no excuse for disobediencec to God,” 
said Mark, flushing with holy indignation. “What, pray, 
did they say?” 

“Some argued that each had friends and relatives, 
who would take sides and thereby divide the church.” 

“That is cowardice.” 

“Others claimed some of them have money or influ- 
ence, likewise their friends, which would result in finan- 
cial loss to the church.” 


34 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“That is selling principle for dollars,” retorted Mark, 
shocked that Christians would put dollars before truth. 
To him it was a repetition of the sale of the Christ for 
thirty pieces of silver. 

“There were others who held that as the courts had 
granted the divorces, the church was powerless to reme- 
dy the matter.” 

“Then the church is not free in a free state; it is a 
submission of the church to the state,” replied Mark, 
contrasting the days of the martyrs when men died for 
principles and now when men sell for money the princi- 
ples purchased with the blood of the martyrs.* 

“Some said to rub the sting of the gnat aggravates 
the pain, hence the last state was worse than the first, 
they claimed.” 

“'Grant it and kill the gnat !” 

“Others claimed that if a man and his wife cannot 
live peaceably .together it is better to separate.” 

“If so, the Bible is grossly in error and Christ is 
impotent.” 

“Some claimed that where a man and his wife can- 
not settle their own affairs that it was needless for others 
to undertake it.” 

“Yet they appeal to the courts, composed of ‘others’ 
for settlement. Why then ignore the saints who shall 
judge the world?” 

“There was yet another class of our members who 
claimed that the church had no right to meddle in fam- 
ily affairs.” 

“If that be true, then we are not our brother’s keep- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


35 


er and the injunction to exercise a spiritual watch care 
over one another is false. Whoever else is concerned, 
the churches most assuredly are concerned in every di- 
vorce or application for divorce. The churches’ indif- 
ference, their quasi approval, their continuing divorced 
people in the churches are strong incentives to di- 
vorcee, as you have said. Think of a church loudly pro- 
fessing to live by the Bible and at the same time en- 
couraging disobediencce to the Bible. If Satan cast out 
Satan, how shall his kingdom stand ?” said Mark, at last 
convinced of the truth of the deacon’s words. 

The deacon had accomplished his purpose. He de- 
sired to draw out his pastor and at the same time lead 
him to take a stand against the loose custom of divorce, 
both within and without the churches. He took the 
pastor’s hand and said I have stood nearly alone against 
this evil; true others have professed to stand with me, 
but their profession was all. 'The pastors likewise have 
preached against divorce, did no more than preach ; now 
my hopes revive, believing that our present pastor honors 
God more than men, money or place. 

Mark pledged the deacon, to smite hip and thigh ev- 
ery evil which might dare raise its head in the midst of 
the church. 

“Then prepare to begin,” exhorted the deacon; “for 
at the church this very day I will point out to you a 
number of divorced persons, members of both ours and 
other churches.” 

The deacon invited the young pastor into the parlor 
for a season of secret prayer, where they called on God 


36 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


to witness their pledgee and give his aid in ridding the 
Duck River church of every unecripturally divorced 
person therein. They pledged to follow the guidance of 
God, should he so indicate, and try to rid the land of 
divorce and restore the churches to the scriptural ideal. 

When they emerged from the room, the first bell was 
ringing. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


37 


CHAPTER V. 


FLUFFY RUFFLES. 


Before the last bell rang for service, the deacon and 
the pastor were on their way to the meeting, discussing 
their plans to perform certain spiritual operations, long 
needed in the Duck River church, when the deacon, af- 
ter a pause began again — 

“They will be there this afternoon ; I will point them 
out to you and tell you something of the history of each 
case.” 

Mark walked on in silence, wondering what would be 
the extent and the final outcome of this new undertak- 
ing into which, literally, the deacon had thrust him, when 
Brother Anderson touched his arm and said: 

“There they are.” He pointed to two men and a 
lady. 

Mark started up from his reverie, as from an evil 
dream, and looked in the direction of the pointing fin- 
ger. There they were, sure enough. They were sitting 
on a log; the lady between the two gentlemen, tossing 
her head from side to side, smiling up into the face of 
first one then the other, tittering and giggling. At the 
same time, each of the men affected to be gay and kill- 
ingly smart. 

“Who are they?” questioned the pastor. 

“The lady,” replied the deacon, “is Fluffy Ruffles 
who divorced her third husband, quite recently, on the 


38 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


ground of ‘cruel and inhuman treatment/ because in 
kissing her he used ‘too much ardor’.” 

There was food for thought for the pastor and he 
went on devouring it. A husband’s kiss, a ground for 
divorce. A husband’s kiss construed by the courts un- 
der the law to be cruel and inhuman treatment ! Shades 
of Moses. A husband’s kiss and the wife seeks divorce ! 
How can a true woman be so false to herself, her hus- 
band, her children and her God? Probably after all he 
was mistaken in his ideal of a perfect womanhood. One 
hope was left; such a character could not be reckoned 
among the Christians. Turning to the deacon, he said: 

“She certainly is not a member of our church?” 

“No; but she is a member of the Mt. Carmel church.” 

“And the church did not exclude her for obtaining 
an unscriptural divorce ?” 

“They did not, but rather approved her ; they elected 
her teacher in Sunday Schoo], secretary of the Ladies’ 
Aid, and continued her as organist.” 

Mark had additional food for thought. Here was 
blie Mount Carmel churdh professing to be a Biblical 
church. They not only suffered, unrebuked, disobedience 
— but gross defiance of the Bible, — and placed a pre- 
mium on that disobedience by electing an unscripturally 
divorced woman to various offices in the church. Then 
Mark thought of the gentlemen and inquired — 

“Who are the men?” 

“The one now holding her hand and who seems to be 
making pretty speeches to her is Mr. Blackstone, her at- 
torney, who cunningly managed her case. The other, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


39 


who is sticking roses in 'her hair is Mr. Greenleaf, her 
husband’s attorney, but who received a tip from the pret- 
ty plaintiff to allow her divorce to go through by fraud. 

Mark walked on in silence wondering at the corrup- 
tion in the courts, in the churches and even among wo- 
men. “Or had the deacon poisoned his mind? Was he 
a dyspeptical pessimist ?” he was thinking when the dea- 
con continued — 

“Those brilliant young attorneys have recently fin- 
ished their course in the school of law in the city of 
Frenchmansville; and, by the generosity of their parents, 
are each maintaining an office in Sodom. They have 
not come to church today to worship; they have come 
with axes to grind, at which task for the past few days 
they have most assiduously set themselves. They have 
been everywhere at once, shaking hands and shedding 
gracious smiles on all the people whether they knew them 
or not eo diligently have they performed their work.” 

Mark smiled at the observations of the deacon who 
continued. 

“J ob tells us that once before there was a time vdien 
the Sons of God came to present themselves before the 
Lord and Satan came also among them.” 

Mark suggested that Brother Anderson might be too 
severe on the lawyers. 

“No; I am not. A lawyer,” added he, doggedly con- 
tinuing, “is a peculiar bird, a scavenger, a sort of human 
vulture subsisting upon the carrion of neighborhood 
quarrels and the rotten carcasses of family differences. 
They are wolves in sheep’s clothing, seeking whom they 


40 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


may devour in the flock of the Lord and that under the 
very eyes of the shepherd, boldly at mid-day. For a fee 
they widen and increase the differences which arise 
among the people instead of healing the breaches. The 
statute book which they represent, repeatedly contradicts 
the Bible, divorcing that woman where God’s law forbids 
divorce. The courts, therefore of which they are factors, 
override and supersede the churches of the living God. 
How can the Bible be the only rule of faith and practice 
in religion and how can there be a free church in a free 
state when the Bible is opposed' and superseded by the 
statute, the churches by the courts, the Christ by the 
judge, the minister by the lawyer and God by the 
devil?” 

Mark, astonished, listened with mouth, eyes and 
ears. He was amazed that one little world could con- 
tain such a magnitude of evil. “Probably man did 
really fall in Adam and total depravity is a conse- 
quence,” he was thinking as the deacon went on. 

“Even our churches have become affected by the 
contagion and this woman, who sought and obtained an 
unscriptural divorce, is not only retained in the fellow- 
ship of a church, but is exalted to a number of offices 
in the church. Such conduct weakens the churches, de- 
stroys confidence in religion, tramples the word of God 
under foot, insults J esus its author and sends the multi- 
tudes to the parks, the 'beergardens, Sabbath desecra- 
tion, to suicide or silent infidelity.” 

Mark concluded as the deacon waxed warmer that 
some misfortune or disappointment had soured his 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


41 


spirit; or probably, he thought, his friend might be a 
little demented. Yet reason as he might, he could not 
refute a single charge the deacon had made. 

?A free chnrch in a free state?” sneered the dea- 
con. “Do you see those church-houses there? Their 
respective congregations are now in a suit in the courts 
of Sodom and each retains one of these attorneys in the 
case. A free church in a free state? and those churches 
fawninig suppliants at the feet of Caesar! The Bible 
the only rule of faith and practice? Not a bit of it! 
They have thrown down the Bible and appealed to the 
statutes, the court, the lawyer, the judge and the devil 
to be their arbiters/ ’ 

“What has the practice of these churches to do with 
divorce ?” inquired Mark, puzzled to see the deacon’s 
drift. 

“It has this to do — They are samples of the attitude 
of all other churches toward the courts. Shall the 
saints of the holy God (appeal! to the courts to rule over 
them? It reminds me of the fable of the frogs that 
prayed for a king and Jupiter sent them a stork which 
devoured them; of Israel rejecting God and choosing 
Saul as king; of the multitude that cried crucify Him 
and deliver unto us Barrabas.” 

The preacher was now about to excuse himself to get 
rid of the deacon’s dark picture when he touched Mark’s 
arm and inquired — 

“Do you see that gentleman coming yonder? That 
is the Reverend Doctor Goodspeed, from Columbus, who 
recently, I have learned, obtained a divorce from his 


42 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


wife because she neglected her household duties, nagged 
and was jealous of him. He is here ostensibly to re- 
cuperate and to represent the Religious Globe, published 
in Frenebmansville ; but in reality, if one may judge the 
tree by the fruits, he is prospecting for another wife and 
the pastorate of another church/’ 

'Whatever opinion Mark had 1 formed of Brother 
Anderson, his ideals of perfection Rad nevertheless 
crumbled under his lecture as a pile of sand in a rain- 
storm. That he enforced his argument with partic- 
ulars — the story of Doctor Goodspeed especially, felled 
the pastor’s remaining hope. That a minister would 
seek a divorce on other than scriptural grounds, re- 
vealed to Mark a length, and breadth, and depth of 
evil in the churches which he had never dreamed of. 

By this time Doctor Goodspeed was gravitating to- 
ward the party on the log; for “grass” attracts “grass” 
in the realm of widowhood. The Doctor introduced 
himself and joined the conversation. He offered to take 
their subscriptions for the <f Globe” and was about to 
count it a failure and turn away when the designing 
Fluffy Ruffles conferring one of her killing smiles on 
the Doctor said, “I should be very glad to subscribe 
and at some future time shall do so.” Whereupon 
Blackstone and Greenlief, each offered to subscribe for 
her. When they could not agree which should have the 
honor, each paid for the paper one year in advance, thus 
securing it for the widow two years. 

The Doctor was both delighted and depressed. De- 
lighted that he had received two years’ subscription in- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


43 


stead of one and could jingle the coin in his pocket; 
depressed, because he suspected an affinity for the widow 
and that the legal lights also admired her and might 
prove a serious barrier to certain plans which had al- 
ready begun to formulate in the Doctor’s thinking. 

Distressed over what he had seen and heard, the pas- 
tor passed on into the church and conducted the service. 
While he did not find one text that set forth both 
doctrines of a free church in a free state, and the 
“Bible the only rule of faith and practice, he found two 
that did, and some how, managed to weave both doc- 
trines into one sermon. 

When the service ended, the deacon came to the 
pastor to compliment him on the truths presented in 
the sermon and to point out some other divorced per- 
sons who were in the audience. 

“Did you observe the lady who sat on your left, 
near the window, dressed so elaborately?” 

“Yes,” agreed the pastor. 

She is a grass-widow, likewise an active church 
worker. She obtained "her divorce by the grace of the 
Circuit Court of Sodom, through the aid of Mr. Green- 
leaf and also a right liberal slice of alimony, because her 
husband, a banker, was convicted of fraud. He has 
since 'been pardoned by the Governor, yet she will not 
take him back. 

These multiplied imperfections among the Christians 
pained the young man’s heart and closed his lips. The 
deacon, not with a desire to trouble him, yet wishing 
his pastor to see the enormity of the evil and hoping 


44 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


thereby to stimulate him zealously to champion the 
cause against divorce, continued : 

“There are two other cases which I must point out 
before we separate. The elderly lady who came in late 
with a young man and sat near the middle of the 
house is divorced from her second husband, for ‘habitual 
drunkenness.’ Mr. Greenleaf wa»s her attorney and the 
court was held in Sodom, the unjust Judge, Mr. Reed, 
presiding. The young man, her son, obtained his di- 
vorce in the Sodom court, through the aid of Mr. 
Blackstone, for ‘incompatibility,’ because she bathed 
the dog in the dish pan.” 

The pastor did not draw himself up into self-right- 
eous dignity and say, “don’t tell me such rot, I refuse to 
hear it, I will not listen to tale-bearing, much less 
malicious slander.” Nor did lie listen, as if his ear were 
a slop jar, and that he was glad to have the social swill 
of the community emptied into it. He listened, how- 
ever, as a physician listens for the symptoms of dis- 
ease, grieved and alarmed at every symptom. 

The pastor preached again the following day, Sun- 
day, renewed his convenant with the deacon to cham- 
pion the cause against unscriptural divorce and went 
home with a heart filled with unpleasant thoughts. At 
times he felt like breaking faith with the deacon, allow 
the church to drift and suffer the courts to continue 
their destruction of the homes, one hundred thousand a 
year. What was it to him? What did he care, if people 
wanted to be fools? i . 

On the other hand, his shattered faith in his crumb- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


45 


ling ideal of Christian perfection, crushed him, and he 
dropped from the sudden blow to the depths of despair. 
“After all,” brooded he, “can it be that Christianity 
is a delusion, that Christ is a myth, that the Bible is 
a fabrication of men, that the devil is dead and he LI is 
extinct? Can it be that God has withdrawn from the 
world and locked himself within the heavens of steel and 
brass? Can it be that men, and women too, have torn 
off the mask of shame and abandoned themselves to sin 
and crime against their Creator? GOD FOROBID!” 


40 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER VI. 

The Vanishing Point. 

Mark’s distress had not decreased when he reached 
his home. The fact ie his doubts had multiplied and as a 
consequence early in the afternoon he excused himself 
from Lovey Dovey and sought the privacy of his room. 
For an hour he was in the Slough of Despond, as he 
went over and over again all that the deacon had shown 
him. How could Christians be so unchristian, how could 
the faithful be so faithless, how could worn in be so un- 
womanly and how could man be so unmanly? Prob- 
ably after all, Messrs. Hume, Paine and Ingersol were 
right? No Ood, no Christ, no Spirit, no Providence! 
He sat grieving over his shattered ideal as a little girl 
weeps over her broken doll, as the Philisteins grieved 
over their fallen Dagon. 

At length reaction set in. He yet clung to the 
purity of the home and to the perfection of Christian- 
ity as revealed in the Bible. He concluded that the 
evils which he had discovered were not the fault of 
Christianity, but of the professors of Christianity and, 
therefore, it was no more to blame than our monetary 
system for base coins then in circulation; that the evil 
affected Christianity itself no more than unbelief in 
the existence of the Alps affected the existence of the 
Alps. 

He emerged therefore, from his doubts with a 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


47 


stronger faith in God’s ideal of home and the church; 
resolved as much as in him lay to strive for the restora- 
tion of the purity of each. Yes; with all his soul he 
would undertake the restoration, the reformation. Con- 
sequently a divine peace crept into his heart and he fell 
upon his knees and rededicated himself to God and the 
ministry. 

With happiness in his bosom, he left his room, went 
down to the yard and sat under the shade of a sugar 
maple in a rustic swing. The sun was pressing golden 
kisses on the clouds ; the evening shadows were lengthen- 
ing ; a soft wind, ladened with the fragrance of flowers, 
was blowing ; a robin, whose little heart overflowed with a 
love-song, sat in the grapevine and sung to his mate; 
a Sabbath stillness pervaded the scene and Mark sat 
rejoicing when Lovey Dovey came out of the house and 
sat down in the swing by his side. 

“How selfish of you,” she said, “to lock yourself in 
your room; you act as if you had been to a funeral. Is 
your good friend, Deacon Anderson, dead?” 

Without waiting for his reply, she ran on talking, 
“How delicious this air, how sweet this perfume; come, 
make amends for your naughty conduct; let us walk 
again and take our fill of love.” 

He thought of his dream and Mamie’s “Beware,” of 
Brother x4nderson’s revelations and called his little sis- 
ter to go along. The three strolled together the long 
lanes in the light of the silvery moon. 

Returning to the house, they saw lights in the 
parlor windows and heard peals of laughter, gay talking 


48 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


and music. Entering, they found certain friends of his 
eldest sister had come on a visit of days. All strangers 
were introduced and they settled down to merry-making 
as only young and congenial friends know how. They 
retired at a late hour after having arranged for the mor- 
row. 

The next morning, bright and happy, throbbing with 
life and bouyant with hope, ready for any diversion, 
they read, told stories, made music and sometimes love. 
In tlbe afternoon, Mark proposed a game of croquet. 
As there were not balls enough to go round, he went 
into the house to read. Between strikes, Lovey Dovey 
ran in, laid her hands upon his shoulder and said, 
“Read to me.” 

“Come, strike, Lovey Dovey,” came a voice 
from the yard. 

She ran out and struck; returned and said again, 
“Read to me”, as she slipped her arms around the 
preacher’s neck. 

“It is your strike, Miss Lovey Dovey,” again called 
the voice from the game. 

She ran out in great glee and drove her ball through 
six successive wickets. 

“You are a splendid player,” commended her part- . 
ner as she returned to the house the third time. Then 
she bent over Mark's shoulder and kissed him. Laugh- 
ing, she whirled and ran out into the yard, joined the 
game and led her partner to victory, leaving Mark pos- 
sessed of a thousand conflicting and contending senti- 
ments. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


49 


Tiring of croquet, Lovey Dovey proposed a game of 
“Hide and Seek.” Some one counted and the young- 
sters scampered to find hiding places. Mark, who had 
joined the game, ran to hide and Lovey Dovey ran 
after him. She — she — well, no matter. It was never 
sung by angels. Mark thought of that “Beware” and 
his ideals and walked away with his ideas of a universal 
perfection among the daughters of Eve, crumbling. He 
associated her unconsciously with Fluffy Ruffles and 
certain other ladies whose acquaintance he had re- 
cently formed. Should he place his ideal of a spotless 
womanhood in the same category with his fallen hopes 
of certain professed Christians? The question was 
worrying him, when Mark’s sister suggested that they 
go a fishing to the pond in the woods at the back of the 
field. They went. Mark helped his sister and her friends 
to put out their lines; then he put out one for Lovey 
Dovey; after which he went to the opposite side of the 
pond to get a pole for himself, when Lovey Dovey fol- 
lowed him. The pole was broken and he said to her, 
“I shall have to go to the woods to get a new pole.” 

“May I go with you?” she pleaded, oh, so lovingly. 

He hesitated; he recalled what had happened; yet 
he did not want to deny the sweet request of his pretty 
cousin. Besides, a kiss in the woods behind a big tree, 
from the lips of one so young and beautiful, was a 
tempting feast that old Jupiter himself, would not re- 
ject. On the other hand, he thought of what that kiss 
might cost him. Could he afford it? He was in a 
dilemma. He weakened. Beauty, conquered. 


50 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


"Yes”; said he, “you may go .” 

Leaving the crowd at the pond they went into the 
woods for the pole. He bent down the first dogwood 
and was holding it down to cut it off when she slipped 
up behind him and put her arms around his neck. 

“Get away, Lovey Dovey!” he commanded. She 
did so and he continued cutting off the pole when she 
repeated the act. 

“Get away, I tell you!” Then, to get her away 
asked her to sit on the bending pole while he finished 
cutting it off. 

She did so. With what result would not be profit- 
able reading in the Society for the Cultivation of Reli- 
gion in the Young. 

Mark cut off the pole in disgust and returned to the 
pond; Lovey Dovey followed after, sweetly and inno- 
cently as a lamb. 

They returned from the pond with more experience 
than fish. While the others were romping that evening 
after dark, Lovey Dovey proposed to Mark another stroll 
in the lane. 

“I can’t go/’ said he, “but I will sit with you on the 
stiles.” ‘ "JJ| 

. They went and sat on the stiles; Mark, with many 
conflicting doubts, and sentiments. He admired and 
even loved his pretty cousin; but he scorned and dis- 
dained — what? His ideal of womanhood had sunk with 
his former ideal of professed Christianity — and who was 
to blame for it? He was angry with all womankind 
and wished that he might impose some sort of penance 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


51 


upon them. That Lovey Dovey, whom he had taken 
to be an angel, would press this cup of gall to his lips 
filled him with a sense of wounded friendship, of be- 
trayed trust. The result was that his whole head was 
sick and his whole heart was faint. Much of the reali- 
ties of his life had been dashed and broken as a worth- 
less thing in the last few days. He was moody, pos- 
sessed of the “blues.” 

Yet his faith was not utterly shaken. There were 
yet good women as there were yet good Christians. But 
which are the good women? he asked himself. Mamie 
flashed into his mind. >She was an angel, whose sweet 
life the taint of sin had never touched. She was per- 
fect. She knew no wrong. Thus he was thinking when 
Lovey Dovey aroused him. 

“Now that I am going away tomorrow, I must ask 
your pardon,” she said, “for some things which I have 
done. Something taught me to love }*ou ; that prompted 
all I did. Will you forgive me?” 

“Certainly, my pretty cousin, you are forgiven.” 

Her visit had ended. The next day Mark took her 
to the train. At the station, whom should they meet but 
those learned, leading, legal lights of Sodom, Attorneys 
Greenleaf and Blackstone? Habit had so completely 
fastened itself upon the legal gentlemen, that before the 
train arrived, they were endeavoring to flirt with Lovey 
Dovey. As the train left they were still making their 
advances and Mark turned with his face toward home, 
saying “Mamie, my own dear Mamie, thou hast been 
God’s messenger of deliverance to me; thou didst say, 


52 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


‘Beware/ and I understood it not.' Its meaning now 
is plain. Thou art my deliverer through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Mamie, dear Mamie, I need your sweet 
companionship as a protection against life’s manifold 
temptations.” 

The very next day he called upon her and told her 
the story he had already postponed too long. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


53 


CHAPTER VII. 

Soul Affinities. 

As the train left Natches, the young lawyers sunk 
down into the seat but two removed from Lovey Dovey. 

“By the shades of Demosthenes !” said Greenleaf, 
nudging Blackstone and pointing at Lovey Dovey, “isn’t 
she a beauty?” 

“By Jove! if she is not more Grecian then Hypatia 
then Cleopatra was never Antony’s mistress/’ swore 
Blackstone by all the gods of Rome. 

“I will wager all I win in my next case against the 
drinks that I can flirt with her before the train reaches 
Sodom,” whispered Greenleaf. 

“I dare you to tiy it.” 

Greenleaf arose and went to the water cooler, leering 
over his shoulder as he passed Lovey Dovey’s seat. She 
pretended not to see him. As he returned, loiteringly, 
he caught her eye and smiled. She met his gaze steadily 
but gave him neither a rejecting frown nor a welcome 
smile. He passed on and sat down. 

Blackstone laughed and claimed the bet. 

“The train is not in Sodom yet,” demurred Green- 
leaf. 

At this instance the newsboy came through with a 
bundle of papers and magazines. Blackstone bought 
one of each. He offered the paper to Lovey Dovey with 
one of his most winning smiles. 


54 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“Thank you, sir, I have seen the morning paper,” 
she said. 

“Probably you would wish to look over this maga- 
zine,” suggested B'lackstone extending the book to her. 

Lovey Dovey reached for the magazine, thanked 
him, turned her back and began to read. 

And Greenleaf laughed. 

The train sped on and the leading, learned, legal 
lights of Sodom settled back in their seats to await an- 
other opportunity. 

The opportunity came and 1 Greenleaf seized it. 
Lovey Dovey tried to raise her window and found it 
stuck. Both the lawyers sprang to their feet; but as 
Greenleaf was next the aisle, he had the advantage of 
his friend, stepped forward and raised the window. 

“Thank you, sir,” she said and bestowed on him one 
of her charming smiles. 

“I believe you got aboard at Hatches?” queried he. 

“Yes; I have been to the country, visiting relatives.” 

“I know the Reverend, Mr. Mark,” ventured the 
lawyer. 

“Oh, do you? Won’t you have a seat?” invited Lovey 
Dovey with a second smile. 

Greenleaf thanked her and sat down. He glanced 
over his shoulder and winked at Blaekstone as if to say, 
“I told you so.” 

Blaekstone pretended not to see him. 

Turning to Lovey Dovey Greenleaf began: 

“I know Mr. Mark very well. He is pastor at Duck 
Biver.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


55 


“I have heard him speak of his church, but was 
never there/’ she answered. 

“Duck River is quite a summer resort; splendid 
boating and bathing, good fishing, refreshing shade, 
country cooking and superb people. I have had the 
time of my life,” said he warmly. 

Lovey Dovey became very interested and asked many 
questions of the place and the people, which the tyro de- 
scribed in glowing colors. He told of the gay young 
people there, and of his warm friends, the Reverend 
Doctor Goodspeed, the widow and her son, the banker’s 
widow and Fluffy Ruffles. Every now and then he 
turned with a triumphant wink to Blackstone. 

Blackstone, flushed finally with wrath and went into 
the next coach. 

When he was gone Greenleaf renewed the conversa- 
tion. 

“Your Cousin and old Deacon Anderson are plan- 
ning to start something down at the Duck River 
Church,” said he. 

“I don’t understand. To what do you refer?” 

“I mean those divorced people. It is reported that 
the church expects to exclude all plaintiffs to unscript- 
ural divorces who refuse to be reconciled to their com- 
panions, and to discipline all defendants in so far as 
they may have offended the church’s notion of scrip- 
ture doctrines.” 

“My cousin is somewhat peculiar and old-fashioned 
in his notions of some things,” she added, but did not 
explain in what particulars. 


56 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“I think myself he is wrong in holding that in the 
Bible is written the only law for divorce. In fact his 
views are so restricted, that he appears to be opposed to 
divorces altogether/’ 

"Therein he is wrong/’ said Lovey Dovey. "There 
are exceptions to all rules. I do not blame any woman 
in these days of enlightenment and advanced ideas, for 
divorcing her husband who is uncongenial, or unkind to 
her, or if -she has ceased to love him. The day when 
wives are to be in blind submission to their husbands, 
is passed/’ 

"Nor, Miss Lovey Dovey/’ said he, "can you blame 
a man for divorcing his wife for similar reasons. I go 
further than that; if a man has found a woman whom 
he loves better than he loves his w r ife, he ought to be 
allowed a divorce that he may marry the woman he 
loves most. There should be no law whatsoever barring 
soul affinities. In order that the people might have 
liberties, our far-seeing legislators enacted no less than 
eighteen laws for divorce that such unfortunates might 
have liberties. Our courts outrun the Legislature and 
apply those eighteen laws, by skill known to the legal 
profession, to every case that may arise.” 

"I am of the opinion,” replied Lovey Dovey, "that 
the court is more advanced on divorces than the church, 
that the lawyer is more progressive than the minister, 
and that the statute is more liberal than the Bible.” 

"The old idea of our great grandparents of one 
wife for one husband and vice versa, is a notion which 
belongs to the middle ages,” said the lawyer. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


57 


“You are not a Mormon, are you, Mr. Greenleaf ?” 
taunted Levey Dovey. 

“Not by any means. But I do believe people should 
be allowed to marry those they love and marry as often 
as they please, provided they first obey the divorce laws.” 

“Do you mean the divorce laws of the Bible or of 
the statute?” she inquired. 

“I do not mean the divorce law of the Bible only. 
The Bible is too ironclad ; it does not admit of advance- 
ment along the lines of our modem ideas of divorce. 
For thinking, live people it is devoid of that flexibility, 
which allow® liberty of thought and action on the dissolu- 
tion of unhappy marriages. However, it is still a good 
book for children and the aged to live by. I referred 
then of course, not to the Bible, but the divorce laws of 
the statute.” 

“I am a strong believer, myself, of what you called 
just now ‘soul affinity/” said Lovey Dovey. “People 
often marry and discover later their lack of soul affinity, 
their lack of congeniality, their unfitness for each other. 
When they meet their real soul affinities, love springs 
up, because they are soul affinities. Consequently their 
former marriage (becomes unhappy. Now I hold no law, 
divine or civil, should forbid a divorce, or become a 
barrier between the union of those who have discovered 
their mutual fitness to marry. The law of affinity is 
above all other law.” 

“I find myself in perfect accord with your opinion,” 
applauded the legal tyro. “Our laws have been written 
to meet these very conditions. Moreover the law holds 


58 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


that marriage is a civil contract which may be entered 
or annulled at the wish of the parties and the concur- 
rence of the courts, as in all other civil contracts or 
partnerships.” 

“Such wise laws are making more popular the in- 
creasing number of trial marriages,” commended Lovey 
Dovey with a twinkle in her eyes. 

“I am a believer in trial marriages myself ,” admitted 
the legal light. 

“Have you never tried marriage?” inquired Lovey 
Dovey. 

“I have never found till now a lady with ideas so 
akin to my own. I believe I have found my soul mate, 
my affinity. If, when our train reaches Sodom, you are 
of a like opinion, we will try marriage once anyway?” 
said he. 

“Oh! this is so sudden, as the old maid said,” 
taunted Lovey Dovey. “However, as divorces are so 
eaisy, I am ready to try marriage once, if only for a day.” 

At that instance Blackstone came back, followed by 
a gentleman friend. The gentleman touched Greenleaf 
on the shoulder and said, “I beg pardon, sir, but if you 
will step into the next coach I will speak with you on 
legal business of importance.” 

Promising to return immediately, he excused him- 
self and went with the gentleman into the next coach. 

Blackstone seeing the seat vacated, bought some 
fruit and offered it to Lovey Dovey. She accepted it 
and he took a seat by her side. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


59 


The consultation in the next car was continued till 
the train reached Sodom. 

.•Green leaf returned for Lovey Dovey, put her in a 
carriage and drove her to a hotel. When he had en- 
gaged a room, and had seen her things properly taken 
care of, he went immediately to the clerk’s office and 
took out a license to marry her. Wanting a minister to 
perform the ceremony, he called on one and found he 
had gone to a funeral, then he called on an other and 
found him sick. More fortunately he found the third 
ready to come as soon as he could arrange his toilet. 

In an hour’s time Greenleaf and the minister came 
down the street. The lawyer was all smiles. He invited 
some of his select friends to the hotel to see the happy 
event celebrated. He had picked up some two dozen 
friends by the time he had reached the hotel. 

The proprietor threw open the parlor door and in- 
vited Greenleaf and his friends to enter. There in the 
center of the room stood Lovey Dovey on the arm of 
Blaekstone faced by the Very Reverend Doctor Good- 
speed who was pronouncing the last words of the cere- 
mony; “I pronounce you husband and wife. What there- 
fore God has joined together let no man put asunder.” 

Then the Doctor took Lovey Dovey in his arms 
gave her a bear-hug and an elephantine kiss. 

The crowd that came with Greenleaf thinking they 
were to witness a double marriage, or rather two in 
succession, congratulated Blaekstone and desired to be 
introduced to the bride. 

Congratulations being over, they made a circle in 


60 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


the room with their backs to the wall and called for 
Greenleaf and his bride to enter. When he did not 
enter they made search for him but he could not be 
found. With a smile on his face from ear to ear, Black- 
stone then stepped forward and explained how Greenleaf 
had monopolized Lovey Dovey on the train; how he 
planned with a friend to call Greenleaf out while he 
made love to her and was accepted. Then he told how 
he managed to secure his license and coming out of the 
courthouse had met Doctor Goodspeed, whom he brought 
to say the ceremony. 

The crowd disbanded in an uproar of laughter. 
They met Greenleaf and showered upon him their pro- 
fuse compliments of the bride. 

“Never mind ; I will get even/’ growled the leading, 
learned, legal light of Sodom. “I swear she shall yet 
be mine. Divorces are easy enough in both the Church 
and the law,” he hissed. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


61 


CHAPTER VIII. 

The Challenge. 

In less than a week after Lovey Dovey had gone 
Mark made a second visit to see Mamie, for his soul 
found sweet pleasure in her divine company. How- 
ever, she told him something that evening that cut 
him to the heart and troubled him many days. He 
learned of her about Greenleaf s threat to seek a divorce 
for Lovey Dovey and marry her himself. This bit of 
news, though insignificant to her, was of vital interest 
to him. He could not drLe it from his mind; try 
as he might, he could not keep up his end of the con- 
versation with his intended. Consequently he shortened 
his visit, got into his buggy and started home. 

It was a bright moonlight night. The weather was 
warm and fine. He laid back the top of the buggy and 
pulled his horse down into a loitering walk. He wanted 
to consider this bit of parlor gossip, which meant to 
the public no more than a passing sensation, a joke, a 
laugh, a sarcastic remark; then their accepting it as 
genuine, forgiving and forgetting it forever. Not so 
with Mark; there was no joke about it to him; it was 
too serious. Could perfect womankind be so frivolous? 
Already Lovey Dovey had shattered his ideals, now she 
would grind the fragments to powder. How unwoman- 
ly, how debasing this last act of hers had become! 

He drove on, and on, still thinking. The road now 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


62 

entered a deep woods. The crab apples were in bloom; 
the trees along the road were clad with wild grape- 
vines whose fragrant blossoms shed a sweet odor, which 
commingling with the delicious crab impregnated the 
air with Eden’s celestial sweets. On other occasions he 
would have dreamed of the whole earth as his unfallen 
paradise, of Mamie as his Eve and the roads as garden- 
paths leading up to the gate of heaven. But not so to- 
night. His heart ached in consequence of a crime com- 
mitted by a woman in the first Eden and of the crimes 
of another woman committed in the fancied paradise of 
himself. Of fallen man he had learned to expect noth- 
ing good; of woman, though fallen in Eve, he had ex- 
pected everything the highest. That woman had really 
sunk to the level with man, shattered his sweet delusions 
and filled his heart with bitter regrets. 

But there was also another feature to this bit of 
feathery gossip which troubled the preacher. It was 
the threat for divorce. 'True such a threat could 
have been born only in the outraged mind of the jilted 
attorney. But the character of the woman as he had 
known her, as this last escapade had revealed her, made 
such an event not altogether impossible. If divorces 
are granted thus to satisfy the whims of the people, 
then our courts which are the custodians of the peoples’ 
liberties, have aborted liberty into license and made of 
justice a roaring farce. 

“After all,” he concluded, “that Deacon Anderson’s 
criticisms of the courts and the lawyers were prompted 
not altogether by prejudice. There was some truth, at 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


63 



least, in what he said ; and there was some probability in 
the threat of Greenleaf. 

To defeat that divorce now became one of the de- 
liberate purposes of the pastor. Consequently the fol- 
lowing morning Mark got into his buggy, went by for 
Deacon Anderson and the two drove into Sodom to 
call upon the judge of the circuit court, his Honor, 
Judge Reed. They found him in his office with a long 
list of depositions in his hands, the evidence of some 
legal case which he had been reading for the purpose of 
deciding between the litigants. The judge laid down 
the paper and gave the deacon and the pastor a cordial 
welcome to his office. 

When they were seated and having discussed the 
weather and things of like importance, Deacon Ander- 
son, alluding to the manuscript inquired : 

“Judge, have you the testimony, there, of a divorce 
case ?” 

“No; not exactly a divorce. It was granted some 
time ago. The question is on the alimony .” 

“Divorces seem to be on the increase in the last 
few years,” said the deacon still leading. 

“'Yes, the courts are much more liberal than they 
used to be.” 

“In our church at Duck River we have several per- 
sons to whom I believe you granted a divorce?” 

He could not remember till Mark called the names 
of his divorce members. Then they were familiar enough 
to him. After that there was a painful silence; each 
was engaged with his own thoughts. 


64 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“We have come to your office, Judge,” continued 
Mark, “to make a request and we hope you will not 
deny us.” 

“What is the request?” 

Mark went into detail about the marriage of Lovey 
Dovey and Blackstone. He told of the threat of Green- 
leaf, the offended lover, and ended by requesting the 
judge not to grant the divorce. 

“The suit has not been filed yet,” laughed the judge 
evasively and trying to gain the time. 

“But should it be filed, if on any other than script- 
ural grounds, added the deacon, “we want you to promise 
that you will not grant it.” 

“I cannot make any such promise,” replied the 
judge. “You gentlemen, probably know that I have 
taken an oath to settle all such questions by the law and 
the evidence.” 

“True,” said the deacon, “but if a man binds himself 
under oath to commit murder, would it be wrong for 
him to violate that oath and refuse to commit murder?” 

The judge twisted uncomfortably in his chair and 
Mark said, “Judge, did you say that you took an oath 
to settle each case by the law and the evidence?” 

“Yes.” 

“May I inquire by what law?” 

The judge was silent a moment; he seemed to be 
weighing something in his mind. Then he looked up 
and said; “By the law of the State.” 

“Where did we get our State laws?” persisted Mark. 

“From the Legislature.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


65 


“Then they were written by men?” 

“Certainly.” 

“Now if the laws of men contradict the law of God 
on the divorce question, by which law do you grant 
them?” 

“I have not the time Elis morning, gentlemen, to 
discuss with you hair splitting questions of theology. 
My business is to interpret and apply the laws of our 
statutes,” said the judge impatiently and at the same 
time reaching for the manuscript which he had been 
reading. 

“Pardon us, judge, indulge us but a little,” pleaded 
the deacon courteously, “you are a deacon in our 
church here in the city of Sodom, aren’t you ?” 

“Yes,” replied the judge coldly. 

“When you are at church don’t you profess to be- 
lieve that God is over all and in all; that his Bible is 
our supreme law, the only rule of faith and practice in 
religion?” questioned Mark. 

“Certainly in religion but not in the comis ” replied 
the judge. “I am not sworn to uphold the Bible but 
the statute.” 

“Therein you sin against God and transgress that 
book which you hold on some occasions to be the book 
of all books. How is it that the Bible is right in the 
church and wrong in the court? Suppose our Legisla- 
ture were to enact a law legalizing murder or theft, 
then would you follow in your court the law of God 
or the laws of man?” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


66 


“The best way to get rid of a bad law is to execute 
it,” replied the judge evasively. 

“That might be rather hard on the innocent sufferer 
and the gravest sin against God. Moreover this argu- 
ment might be continued indefinitely,” said Mark, 
“without accomplishing anything. What we want now 
is your promise that you will not grant Lovey Dovey, 
or any one else for that matter a divorce on any other 
than scriptural ground.” 

“I will make no such promise,” said the judge 
sternly. “I am sworn to uphold 'the laws of the statute 
and refuse to be biased in my decision by you, gentle- 
men. Besides you are the first persons, deacons or 
preachers, ever to broach such a question to me. You 
have my answer, gentlemen, I will not do it. I bid 
you good day.” 

“Then I call you to remember, sir,” said Mark, 
“that the ballot is yet in the hands of the people.” 

The judge smiled in derision and said not very 
sweetly, “You certainly have a rather large undertaking, 
young man; you forget that I have just been elected 
to my third term by an overwhelming majority and 
that the term is for six years yet to come.” 

The deacon arose, stepped to his pastor and whisp- 
ered into his ear. Then Mark turned to the judge and 
said, “Be it so, sir! Then we will go to the fountain 
•head of this evil. We shall elect a Legislature which 
shall bind your hands; and not yours only, but every 
judge in this Commonwealth; we shall repeal every law 
on the statute which allows a divorce on any other 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


67 


ground than that allowed by God in the Bible. If you 
have sworn, sir, to uphold the law even in defiance to 
God, then we shall convert such zeal to Godliness and 
write for you in our statute the laws of righteousness.” 

“Gentlemen, I accept the challenge, ” declared the 
impatient judge through his teeth and his lips hissed 
with scorn. 

“At our church,” said Mark, “we have recently un- 
dertaken to remedy the evil which you have wrought; 
now, sir, we propose to go yet further and remove the 
cause of that evil. If a lunatic stands on a bridge 
hurling passengers into a river, it would be commend- 
able in the life savers to come to their rescue, but 
wiser to bind the lunatic. Sir, you have opportunity 
to make your own application,” said the pastor as he 
and the deacon bowed themselves out of the judge’s 
office. 

They got into their buggy and started home. 

“Deacon,” said Mark who had been considering the 
rapid events of the past few weeks, “this is no child’s 
play which we have undertaken. The law is against 
us, the courts are against us, public opinion is against 
us, the churches and pastors are suffering divorces in 
their membership, and we are undertaking to convert 
them all.” 

The deacon did not reply; they drove on in silence 
considering the enormity of the task which they had 
undertaken. Mark was the first to speak. 

“Our first plan shall be,” said he, “to correct the 
divorce evils and create sentiment in our church at 


G8 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Duck River. Then we shall extend the work to other 
churches, and to the district association: and from the 
association, to the State. Having created a State-wide 
sentiment, we shall elect a Legislature, pledged to re- 
peal the divorce laws. The laws being repealed, we 
will have bound 1 the hands of Judge Reed and every 
other circuit judge in the State. Their hands being 
bound we will have ridden our churches of the accursed 
evil, and restored Christianity to the ideal of Scripture 
perfection on the divorce question, at least.” 

The deacon agreed, rejoicing in the prospect of a 
brighter day. When they separated that evening, they 
were bound together spiritually more closely than ever 
before. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


69 


CHAPTER IX. 

DEFEATED, BUT NOT CONQUERED. 

It was two weeks from the acceptance of his chal- 
lenge by the judge till Mark’s next church-meeting. He 
had divided the time between Mamie, the study of di- 
vorce and the formation of his plans. Between these 
he had little time for anything else. For never was a 
woman loved more devotedly than he loved his intended. 
Throughout the time he availed himself of every op- 
portunity and had paid constant court to the supreme 
love of his heart. To be at her side, to hear her sweet 
voice, to touch her soft white hand sent thrills of music 
through his soul and timed all things existing into har- 
mony. 

Her divine companionship had also reinforced his 
reviving ideal of a perfect womanhood. At least he 
was convinced, that, whatever certain other women 
might be, she was as the unfallen Eve, pure as an angel. 
She was his constant dream. She was the paradise in 
which his soul daily refreshed itself. "Where Mamie 
went, there was heaven. Therefore, he spent every 
opportunity worshipping at her shrine. 

He was equally diligent also in his study of the 
divorce question; for he realized the magnitude of his 
task and feared defeat — his keenest suffering — as a 
sensitive child fears a scolding. First of all he made a 
study of his Bible, collecting every passage on marriage 


70 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


and divorce; he went to Sodom, procured a copy from 
the circuit clerk’s office of the divorces granted by 
Judge Reed for the past ten years ; he borrowed a copy 
of the statute, aid of which he carried home and studied 
diligently. He also began to watch the papers and 
magazines for current cases of divorce, which cases be- 
came of vital importance. 

In spite of the great odds against him the young 
preacher had not grow T n discouraged with his new tasks. 
On the contrary he was quite hopeful of the success of 
the plans which he had in mind the morning he got 
into his buggy and started to his church. The con- 
gregation was assembling when he arrived. He entered 
the yard, smiling and shaking hands with his mem- 
bers who seemed glad to see him again. Even the 
children came around him; some of whom came up. 
confidently smiling, to shake his hand; other children, 
particularly some little girls, offered their hand, hold- 
ing the other to their face trying to hide their evident 
shyness. 

Just before he entered the house, the deacon plucked 
the pastor to one side and inquired, “What are your 
plans?” 

Mark outlined his course and said, “I mean to be- 
gin today.” 

For once Deacon Anderson wavered in his hopes of 
success and said rather discouragingly, “The beginning 
appears rather small and remote from the end.” 

“True,” said Mark, “but you remember that Chrie- 
tainity had its origin in a manger. Christ likened 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


71 


his kingdom to the leaven which leavened the entire 
lump; to the mustard 'seed which became a tree. Even 
the prophet prophesied of the little stone, cut out of 
the mountain without hands, which became a mountain 
and filled the whole earth.” 

“Your faith is reassuring” said the deacon, en- 
couragingly. 

Mark then drew a paper from his pocket, which 
he explained to the deacon bore some resolutions on 
divorce; gave him the paper to read and to offer to 
the church at the business meeting for adoption. Dea- 
con Anderson read the resolution, smiled in approval 
and agreed to move their adoption by the church. 

A large congregation had now gathered for worship, 
Which filled the young man with a holy zeal to do the 
Lord’s work; but the great responsibility of souls com- 
mitted to his care, tempered that zeal with judgment. 
Promptly at the hour for service he walked into the 
pulpit ; nor did he try to conceal the solemnity which 
he felt in his heart. To stand between God and man, 
to deliver to them the message from the most high 
God, to rebuke, to exhort, to declare flaming justice 
yet tempered with mercy, was to him a task and a de- 
light which, commingling, melted his eyes to tears, 
toned his voice to music and and gave power to his 
words. His subject was “The Sacredness of Marriage; 
or The Union for Life.” 

The congregation, lead by Deacon Anderson, was 
singing the last hymn before the sermon. Hearing a 
noise on the outside Mark glanced through the window 


72 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


and saw the Reverend Doctor Goodspeed and the bank- 
er's widow drive np. The doctor alighted, spry as a 
boy. He was dressed in a black Prince Albert, a high 
silk hat, a red 1 necktie, gray trousers with loud stripes, 
a pair of nose glasses from which dangled a small gold 
•chain and carried in his gloved hand a gold-headed 
cane. He assisted the widow from the buggy, tossed a 
quarter and the lines to a boy and started for the 
church with the widow on his arm. 

As is usually the case with country churches there 
were some small boys whose tardy devotions had car- 
ried them as yet no further than the churchyard. 
Seeing the belated doctor and the widow, they gathered 
in groups to admire, to giggle, and make fun. One of 
the saucy youngsters bawled out, “Where did you get 
that tie?” Then there followed an avalanche of ques- 
tions as to everything the doctor wore, when one of 
the boys cried, “Where did you get that Prince Albert ?” 
A more noisy rascal than the rest shouted, “That's his 
grandmother’s petticoat.” Then they set up a yell 
like a pack of young hyenas, and one of the boys shied 
a soft apple at the doctor’s silk hat. His aim was 
truer than he really intended and was surprised to see 
the hat go tumbling through the open door onto the 
floor of the church. The boys now scampered as mice 
when the cat appears. 

The noise attracted the attention of the worshippers. 
Who turned their heads to see the cause and lo! the 
doctor and the widow came marching down the aisle. 
The deacons looked sober as judges, the matrons 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


73 


frowned, the old 1 maids turned 1 up their noses, the 
young maidens giggled, the young men winked and the 
boys tittered. They all talked in the strength of that 
meat forty days. 

When Mark had finished his sermon he walked down 
from the pulpit and said: “The church will now con- 
sider herself organized for the transaction of business.” 

The clerk arose out in the congregation with the 
big ehurch book under his arm, walked out into the aisle 
and down to the pulpit, taking a seat at the table oppo- 
site the pastor. 

The pastor called for the reading of the minutes 
of the last meeting, which the clerk read and which the 
church approved for 'adoption. Unfinished business was 
called for, when various committees in due order made 
their reports. Then new business was called for and 
one or two propositions were put to the church. After 
that Deacon Anderson arose with the resolutions on 
divorce, announced that he held a paper which he 
wished to read to the church and offer for adoption. 

Mark gave him the floor and the deacon came 
around to the front, faced the audience, cleared his 
throat, deliberately adjusted his glasses to his eyes and 
proceeded to read. 

He had not gone far when Doctor Goodspeed 
frowned and twisted uncomfortably in his pew; the 
banker’s widow toyed with her fan and looked out the 
window; the widow who had divorced her husband for 
“habitual drunkenness,” isat up straight in her seat with 
her back stiff as a ramrod; her son listened quietly and 


74 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


intently. The remainder of the congregation sat in 
death-like silence; except now and then, a young man 
or maiden, cast significant glances, smiled and winked. 
Mark sat studying the faces of the entire audience. 

When the deacon had finished reading, he made a 
motion to adopt the resolutions. The motion being 
seconded by another member, Mark arose, stated the 
question and called for remarks. 

The deacon then explained to the church how the 
resolution came to be written. He mentioned briefly 
his conferences with the pastor, referred delicately to 
the divorced persons present and the unscriptural 
grounds on which they had obtained their divorces. 
He called attention to certain scripture passages and 
closed by telling of the recent challenge to Judge Reed 
and their purpose to repeal the divorce laws on the 
statute. 

When he sat down a no small uproar followed: 
several excited men and even women sprang to their 
feet, manifesting not a very submissive spirit, and 
clamored for the floor. 

Mark arose, stood quietly surveying the scene, lifted 
his gavel over their heads, silently waiting till they came 
to themselves and settled down to good order. Then he 
said : 

“If you will only possess your souls with patience, 
each may have ample opportunity to express himself 
freely on this question. Nothing shall be rushed 
through hurriedly, nor without due consideration as it 
is intended that the resolutions may have a free and full 


BETTER THAN DTVlORCE. 


75 


discussion.” The audience sat down and Mark granted 
the floor to one of the members, who spoke as follows: 

“The churoh is not in a position today to pass in- 
telligently on the resolutions before us, either for or 
against them, as they have been sprung suddenly upon 
us. We have not had time to make up our minds. I 
move, therefore, that they be postponed till our next 
regular meeting.” 

This motion received a second, was put to the churoh 
and lost. 

Doctor Goodspeed requested the floor. While he 
could not vote, not being a member of this church, it 
was nevertheless customary to hear visiting brethren, 
of like faith and order. Hence Mark accorded him the 
courtesy of the floor. He occupied his time in a 
lengthy and heated oration against the resolutions. 

The banker’s widow ceased to look out the window 
and toy with her fan ; she listened' intently and smiled, 
several times, approvingly. The other widow bent her 
back enough to lean forward attentively and once 
created a small sensation by clapping her hands. The 
expression on the face of her son did 1 not change; he 
seemed to be seeking information, though one could not 
tell what was in hi© 'heart. The doctor regretted rather 
vocifferously that he was not a member of this church or 
he “would make a motion to table the resolutions now 
and forever.” 

Some one in the audience took the hint and made 
the motion to table the resolutions. The motion was 
seconded by the widow’s son. There was nothing left 


7G 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


for Murk to do but to put the question. The vote was 
taken and 1 the resolutions were tabled by a majority 
large enough to fill both the pastor and Deacon Ander- 
son with a sting mortification of defeat. Another mo- 
tion followed immediately to adjourn which also car- 
ried by a large majority. A number of people then 
gathered around Doctor Goodspeed and showered upon 
him their congratulations for suggesting the way out of 
this most unfortunate matter. 

Mark felt his defeat keenly, though he tried to bear 
it bravely. He was pained that a church of God would 
refuse to stand by the law of God on the divorce ques- 
tion. Though defeated, he went home determined not 
to give up the battle for the Lord. He knew that he 
was right, that he was on the Lord’s sid'e, and he deter- 
mined to renew the matter at any cost. He remembered 
the victory of Gideon and his small band and took 
courage. He believed the adage of the sage who had 
said, “Truth is mighty and will prevail.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


77 


CHAPTER X. 

MAMIE IVfAGUS. 

Mark was inclined to brood for some days over his 
stinging defeat. He might have been tempted to give 
up and quietly acquiesce to the havoc made of the homes 
by the courts as hundreds of other pastors were doing 
had he allowed himself to think upon his failure. He 
kept striving against the temptation by further apply- 
ing himself to the study of divorce; but his mind 
stubbornly refused to act. Hence on the fourth day he 
cast divorces to the owls and bats and went to see 
Mamie. He invited her to take a drive. She accepted. 
They drove along the bank of the creek under the shade 
of the trees, the lines swinging loosely and the horse al- 
lowed to walk, stand or trot as he pleased. 

“Mamie, I bad a strange dream about you one night, 
near the close of the Frenchmansville Seminary.” 

“That was the last of May, wasn’t it?” she ques- 
tioned. 

“Yes.” 

“Quite a coincident,” she said reflectively. 

“So you have been dreaming about me? What was 
it; tell me about it.” 

“No; tell me yours,” she insisted. 

“I will swap.” 

“Agreed ! Go first.” 

“I dreamed an angel came to me one night while I 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


78 


slept and touched me with a wand which it carried in 
its hand. I awoke, the angel had gone, but I was hold- 
ing out my hands pleadingly, saying ‘Tome back to me 
Mamie, dear Mamie.” 

A tinge of blushes shot through her cheeks, a smile 
lightened up her pretty face as she said doubtingly, 

“That is a right good one to dream with your eyes 
open.” 

"I did not,” he protested. 

“What did that angel as you call it, say to you?” 
she inquired. 

“Just one word, only.” 

“What was that one word, only ?” 

“Beware !” 

“Beware? What did that mean?” 

“I am telling what the angel said. You know what 
it meant probably as well as I.” 

“How do I know what angels mean?” she demurred. 
“And what business have angels in your room at 
night ?” 

“You are evading your promise. What was your 
dream ?” 

“It was not of angels.” 

“I did not ask you what it was not.” 

“Then I will tell you.” 

“Proceed — I am waiting.” 

“I dreamed — oh, it was nothing,” she said blushing. 

“Yes, you did dream and you promised to tell me; 
go on.” 

“I dreamed I saw you with' a strange lady, who was 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


79 


tall, young, rich and beautiful. You were attentive to 
her; you loved her but she was unworthy. I dreamed 
that you being a minister, for your sake, I met you, 
touched you and spoke to you.” 

The horse was now scarcely moving, being left to 
his own will. Mark was silent; he was thinking; Lovey 
Dovey had proved very unworthy, wrecking even his 
ideal of a perfect womanhood; God in times past had 
warned his people through dreams, could he not do so 
now? Then he inquired: 

“You say you spoke to me; what did you say?” 

She faltered. 

“Tell me, please.” 

“Beware !” she whispered and covered her flushing 
face in her hands. 

“Oh, Mamie, you have been God’s messenger of de- 
liverance whom he sent in that dream to save me from 
a fearful destruction.” 

“How have I saved you from destruction?” she ex- 
claimed in a tender tone of fear and surprise. “And 
what was the destruction?” 

“I cannot tell you now.” 

“Why?” 

“I will tell you later, on condition,” 

“On condition?” 

“Yes.” 

“What condition?” 

“That you will be my guardian angel for life.” 

She was silent, then looked up into his face. He 
saw that tear in her eye, the smile on her lips. 


80 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“I am far from being a guardian angel/ 5 she said. 

“Then will you be my wife ?” 

“Do you love me more than you love your pretty 
cousin whom I have heard you loved so madly ?” 

“I love you, Mamie, more than any woman on the 
earth. Thou art the chiefest among women to me. 
Thou hafst been my deliverer, my salvation.” 

“I will,” she whispered. 

They drove home in silence, too happy to talk. For 
human speech was powerless to express the divine senti- 
ments, the heavenly joy in their souls. They just 
loved, rejoiced and drove on. 

Mark went home that evening feeling that mortal 
man could not be happier. That Mamie the purest of 
her sex, had consented to be his wife was happiness 
enough. Yet he was not perfectly happy. His heart 
yearned for Mamie as he dreamed of a rose-covered 
cottage on a hill, with flowers in the yard, and honey- 
suckles growing over the door and a pretty little queen 
to share his joys and to cheer him in his duties. He 
thought of a corner of paradise on earth, circumscribed 
by the walls of his own home and of the one dearer to 
him than life, whose benign influence would fill his 
home, his heart and his life as the perfume of the 
honeysuckles permeated the air of his yard. If heaven 
has a sweeter joy than he experienced when she sealed 
her promise with a kiss, he is ready for the Chariot, 
but, if not, his daily prayer is that he may claim her 
as his bride and enjoy a little heaven all his own here 
below. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


81 


For days and nights the minister was — pardon the 
word, no other will express it — drunk with joy. He 
hugged his mother and sisters and all his conversation 
began and ended with Mamie. He wondered that a 
mortal man could win such an angel and believed a few 
years’ association with her divine self would so uplift 
him that he would be worthy to step out of his home 
into the companionship of the heavenly hosts. 

He repeated his visits to see her when they set the 
date of their marriage and selected Winetown as their 
future home. 

She had completely restored his ideal of a perfect 
-womanhood, hence he believed again that all women at 
heart were pure as angel® notwithstanding a few lapses 
which he had on hand in connection with the Duck 
River divorces. Or even if some had lapsed, he believed 
by the proper management that they also could be 
restored to that high plain. At any rate he was willing 
to do his part in their religious uplift. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XI. 

A LOST CHILD. 



The love of a good woman has been the salvation of 
many a man, whether the love of the man for ttu 
woman or the love of the woman for the man; vmif 
on the other hand, the love of a bad woman has been 
equally fatal no matter in which heart that love was 
found. Mark was no exception to the rule. His love 
for Mamie reacted on his work and he began afresh 
with Christian vigor his study of the divorce laws, both 
divine and civil. Not that he had forgotten to make 
God uppermost in his heart, but rather, his love for 
her fed the springs of love toward Him. He worked 
more earnestly night or day than at any time during 
his college or theological career. In school, study as 
he might, the ghost of the professor stood behind each 
lesson; but in his study of divorce the professor had 
vanished and he saw instead the image of God. Him 
he sought to please. 

Thus a number of days were spent when the pastor 
decided that something beyond study was needed to 
accomplish the purposes set before him. He believed 
that a personal visit to oaeh divorcee of his flock might 
be helpful in the solution of the problems. Consequent- 
ly he made himself ready and went out for a call on 
each. Near the middle of the afternoon of the fourth 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


83 


day, he drove up to Deacon Anderson's, tired and with 
not a very sanguine hope. 

“Tell me the results of your visits," said the deacon 
when he had brought cool sweet water from the well 
and they had taken their chairs to the yard to sit in 
the refreshing shade of the spreading elm tree. 

“I can see nothing flattering, beyond the fact that 
God and right are on the side we have espoused. We 
shall have to work in the dark and trust him for the 
future. I visited Doctor Goodspeed, thinking that a 
minister would be easiest won to the laws of God; but 
he laughed in my face and ordered me to attend to my 
own affairs. Then I called on the banker’s widow and 
oesought her to resent the attentions of Doctor Good- 
speed and return to her husband. She said that all 
ministers looked alike to her; that one said divorces 
were right and the other that they were wrong, hence 
she w r ould do as she pleased. Then I called upon her 
husband, whom I discovered to be a just and upright 
man. It was found when it was too late that another 
man was the guilty party, hence all the State could do 
was to grant his pardon. He is a broken man in heart, 
home and means, the courts having convicted him, di- 
vorced him and sold his property to satisfy the greed of 
false attorneys, padded court fees and unjust alimony. 
Still he is willing to forgive his wife and take her back. 
But she will not. I deliberately asked Fluffy Ruffles to 
leave town and assured' her that I intended to advise 
her church to discipline her. Next I called upon the 
widow and her son'. He was not in and she shut the door 


84 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


in my face, saying, “I know your business, I am busy, 
I cannot see you.” Then I went to the field to see her 
son but I got little or nothing out of him. The only 
straw of encouragement is in the pardoned convict.” 

Just as Mark finished his story the screams of a 
child attracted their attention. They sprang out of 
their chairs and looking, saw a barefooted boy on the 
bridge with his hat in his hand, running with all his 
might, his hair streaming back over his head as he 
Shouted, “Lost, lost child, help, lost child, help, Mary 
Thurston lost, everybody help !” 

The deacon whirled to the pastor gasping for breath 
and said, “Mary Thurston ! daughter of the widow’s 
son.” 

There was a moment’s silence and the boy turned 
down the street crying loudly and weeping as he 
shouted, “Lost, lost, Mary Thurston, Mary, little Mary 
Thurston, lost, lost, lost!” 

The excited people ran to the doors and windows, 
some ran out to the street, girls, boys, young men, 
rheumatic old woman and gouty old men to inquire. 
But the boy’s only answer was his continual cry as he 
ran, “Lost, lost, Mary Thurston lost, lost.” 

“I told you,” said Mark, “that God is on our side; 
this is providential; he will use this lost child to help 
its stubborn parents to find the love in their hearts for 
one another. Blessed be his holy name.” 

They now ran to meet the boy who had turned back 
and was running up the street. He passed the bridge, 
ran on to the mill, leaped upon the high steps and 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


85 


screamed in at the door like a mad person, “Lost, Mary 
Thurston lost, help, help, help,” then leaping off the 
steps again started toward the store. 

The employees at the mill, white with flour, ran to 
the door and saw the excited child 1 running for the 
store. Up the street they saw the eager crowd gather- 
ing and running after the child, then they left the mill 
and ran with the crowd. The boy had now crossed the 
space between the mill and the postoffice; he ran into 
the door, screamed, ran out again and darted like an 
arrow for the park, crying as if his little heart would 
burst with that terrible wail, “Lost, lost, little Mary 
Thurston lost, little Mary Thurston lost, lost, everybody 
help, help, please everybody help.” The boarders in the 
park sprang from the ground, the boats, the swings, the 
pavilion, everywhere and ran to meet the child and also 
the crowd coming up the street. The pastor and the 
deacon reached the crowd at the same instant. 

Some one caught the child to get the particulars 
but he was too excited to tell any more than wail, “Lost, 
lost, little Mary Thurston lo'st, please everybody help, 
lost, lost, lost, please every — ”He did not finish the 
sentence but reeled and sunk down in a faint into the 
arms of those about him. A man carried him and 
laid him on the grass in the shade of a tree. OtheTS 
ran to the river for water, or to the doctor’s office for 
the doctor, or to the house for restoratives. 

Then the attention of the crowd turned to the lost 
child. Some declared they had seen her playing on the 
bank of the creek below the bridge not above a half hour 


86 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


ago, while others were equally certain that it had been 
three hours; others claimed that she was seen in the 
park an hour previous and still others said that an 
hour ago she was seen fishing leaves out of the mill pond 
at the mill; and there were others who had seen her 
cross the bridge and start toward the country at the 
very same hour. Everybody was confounded by the 
conflicting reports and went running pellmell to the 
mill, to the river above the mill and to the water be- 
low the bridge; some searched the town and others flew 
to the fields and woods, united by one common interest 
to find the lost child. 

Mark formed his own theory as did the others and 
started in pursuit. He crossed the bridge and began 
search of the fields and woods between the town and the 
home of her father. 

Some one got on a horse and dashed out to tell him 
of his lost Child. He and his mother hurriedly joined 
the searching parties. They went to the mill, to the 
mill pond, below the bridge, wringing their hands, 
everywhere expecting to see her little body cold and 
dripping with water fished up from the bottom of the 
stream. 

The mother of the child 'had fainted on the first 
news of her lost darling; then she became frantic with 
grief, requiring at least a half dozen ladies to prevent 
her from doing herself bodily harm. 

By ten o’clock that night, some of the tired search- 
ers gave up the hunt and returned to town hopeless of 
results; but others continued, hopeful that some clue 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


87 


might be found. About midnight, by the light of the 
moon, Mark discovered her tracks in the mud coming 
up out of a pond in the wood's. Then they were lost 
on the solid ground; but they had given him the direc- 
tion she had gone from the pond. He walked on, listen- 
ing, calling, expecting to find her any moment. Pres- 
ently he heard a child’s voice weeping, he ran to her, 
wet, e-old, shivering and crying for her farther. He took 
her in his arms and lost no time taking her to her 
mother. He ran into the 'house and put little Mary in 
her arms. At first she seemed dazed by the sight of 
her child; she could not realize that she held her own 
little Mary to her bosom, living and looking into her 
strange eyes. At length consciousness of the reality 
dawned upon the mother. She hugged Mary to her 
heart, covered her with kisses, wept and laughed, and 
cried, “My precious, precious darling/’ The mother was 
now beside herself with joy. 

Then the news that the child had been found flew to 
the searchers with shouts of rejoicing, when the crowd 
came rushing together to share the mother’s happiness. 
But there were some yet absent. Mark requested one 
to find the father of the child and bring him in. At 
length he heard the joyful news and hastened to his 
child. As he came in at one door the wife arose and 
went out at another. 

Mark followed her. He tried to talk to her but she 
was stubborn and rebellious. He pleaded with her to 
return to the room and be reconciled to her husband; 
but she refused. He pictured the lost child as he found 


88 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


her, wet, shivering, weeping and calling, “papa, papa, 
papa.” Finally her heart began to soften, still she hesi- 
tated between duty and rebellion; then she burst into 
a flood of tears, and said, “I will go into the room : 
but I shall neither speak to him nor be reconciled.” 
Mark felt hopeful and took her back to the room. As 
she entered, the husband left through the door he had 
come, leaving his weeping child with its mother. 

Mark felt that if God had had a hand in the mat- 
ter of the lost child, that his hour had not come. Dis- 
appointed the preacher and the deacon went home, 
trusting God for the future. He believed that the 
matter was not closed. He was resolved to use the 
incident later to his purpose at reconciliation. He also 
hoped that it might soften the grandmother’s heart 
and break down her stubbomess. It would at least help 
to reconcile her to her drunken husband. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


89 


CHAPTER XII. 

AN APPROPRIATE EPITAPH. 

That man possessed of confidence in himself, with- 
out self-conceit who strives on in the face of public 
opinion and oft defeat, eventually wins the respect of 
the people and achieves his ends. Consequently Mark 
strove on, enduring failure, despising the shame. Hence 
he had taken down his musty Parliamentary Practice and 
posted himself on its rules. He found that in order to 
take his resolutions from the table where Doctor Good- 
speed’s opposition 'had sent them, a motion to recon- 
sider would have to be made by one who had voted 
against them. That meant to him the necessity of hav- 
ing to convert some of the opponents. 

Consequently he had seen most of those members 
who had voted with the opposition and was confident 
he ’had converted enough to his way of thinking to as- 
sure the revial of the resolutions. Accordingly when 
the day came for service Mark was promptly on the 
grounds. The audience began to assemble Doctor 
Goodspeed came early also. Although he did not ap- 
pear to be working in the crowd against the pastor, 
yet it was manifest that there was an understanding 
between him and certain of the brethren. All the di- 
vorcees were present, except two, the banker and the 
mother of Mary Thurston. The reason for the latter’s 
absence, the pastor was informed, was that Mary had 


90 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


been taken that morning with a chill, the result of her 
exposure in the wet clothes ; but the doctor thought that 
he would have her out in a few days. 

Mark entered the pulpit, delivered his sermon, dis- 
creetly reviewing his work and emphasizing the evils of 
divorce. Having finished, again he called the church 
into business session. There was the utmost silence 
as they went through the regular order of business till 
they came to the head of New Business. Then a mo- 
tion to recousider the resolutions on divorce was made, 
seconded and put before the Church. Again the fire 
flew; Doctor Goodspeed leading the opposition and Dea- 
con Anderson leading its friends. At the Doctor’s sug- 
gestion a brother renewed the motion to lay on the 
table; but the motion was lost, with the resolutions 
still pending. 

Then some of the opposition moved an indefinite 
postponement; this also being lost another motion to 
postpone to the next meeting met with greater favor. 
Some of the brethren declared they had not as yet 
made up their minds and asked for time. Out of 
courtesy to their wishes it was granted and the meeting 
adjourned. 

On the following day the pastor preached again, re- 
joicing in the first few drops of joy which he had wrung 
from a long hoped for victory. 

In a few days he went to refresh his soul in tire 
courts of his well beloved. He wished to share with her 
the sweets of those first few drops of happiness, which 
had percolated into his thirsty soul. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


91 


In the midst of his pleasures a messenger called at 
the gate desiring to see him. He went out and was told 
that Mary Thurston was very ill and that her mother 
wished him to come to them at once. He excused him- 
self from Mamie and went to the bedside of the sick 
child. When he reached the house it was more quiet 
than a funeral. He approached the door: not a sound 
was heard, not an audible word was spoken; for within 
tiie watchers spoke in whispers and walked with muffled 
tread. Without knocking, he pushed the front door 
open which stood partly ajar and entered; through an 
open door he ^saw in the next room the watchers about 
her bedside. There lay the suffering child whom he 
had found that night in the woods, cold and shiver- 
ing in her wet garments and crying for “papa, papa, 
papa.” The doctor sat beside the bed, one elbow on his 
knee and his face in his hand trying to devise one plan 
more for the dying child. At the foot of the bed and 
about the room stood a group of sympathizing friends, 
listening to her delirous pleading for her father. The 
mother knelt beside the bed weeping softly and, at 
times, lifting her eyes to the face of her child, crooning 
mournfully to (her not to “leave poor mama.” 

When he entered this room the doctor looked up, 
caught the eyes of the pastor, shook his head and turned 
his face to 'his patient; the group of friends, wept and 
offered him their hands. Mrs. Thurston arose, sobbed 
aloud, pitifully as if her last hope had vanished or was 
vanishing as she pleaded, “Pray God to spare Mary; 
Oh! Brother Mark, please pray for my child, pray for 


92 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


my little darling, my child, my child V’ Then she 
stood wringing her hands, looking wild with grief. 

Mark stepped to her side and took her hands in his ; 
held them a moment iln silence, waiting for the first 
paroxysms of her grief to subside; then he led her to 
a chair and sat down by her. As the doctor had pre- 
scribed for the sick child, this physician of souls admin- 
istered comforts to her stricken spirit. He read the 
word of God and called upon the group about the 
bed to join him in prayer. 

After the prayer and a long look at Mary, he 
requested Mrs. Thurston to see him privately in the 
next room. What was said belongs to the delicacy of 
one of those relationships which sometimes exists between 
every pastor and the domestic affairs of his members. 
However, when they came out of the room, Mark car- 
ried in his hand a letter, written, sealed and addressed 
to Mary’s father. Mrs. Thurston wished to call a 
messenger, but Mark thought best to carry it himself. 
He lost no time, either, in reaching Mr. Thurston; 
placed it in his hands and said, “A letter from your 
wife.” 

The pastor stepped aside while the husband opened 
and read the letter. His hand, Mark could see, trembled 
as he hurriedly scanned his name in the familiar hand 
writing of his wife. Happier days flashed into his 
memory. He had divined that the note concerned his 
child. Thus he read: 

“If you wish to see Mary alive, it is necessary to 
come at once.” Louise Thurston.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


93 


The father’s eyes filled with tears, which ran down 
his cheeks and fell upon the letter. Turning to Mark 
he took his hand and thanked him. 

“Will you return with me to your wife?” inquired 
the pastor. 

“I have no wife,” was the bitter response. 

“You have a legally divorced wife.” 

“"But she has crushed my heart.” 

“Then forgive her and go to your dying child.” 

“I will go to Mary,” he said. 

The grandmother was quickly informed, who now 
talked with Mark more courteously than on a former 
occasion, which the pastor used swiftly to good account. 
Mr. Thurston entered the room fastening his clothes 
as he came, the two men jumped into Mark’s buggy and 
drove in the race with death to the bedside of Mary. 

As is sometimes the case before death, a few mo- 
ments consciousness returned to her. She called her 
mother, held out her arms and inquired: 

“Where is papa? I thought he had come.” 

“Papa is coming, Mary, dear; Brother Mark has 
gone to bring papa.” 

“I am so glad.” Then smiling she lay back on her 
pillow. 

The men had now reached the gate, then came 
hurriedly up the yard and entered the sick room. Mrs. 
Thurston left the bed and sat down on the opposite 
side of the room. When Mr. Thurston entered, he 
paused 1 at the door, glanced over the room, then caught 
the eyes of his wife who had risen to her feet. They 


94 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


stood face to face looking into each others eyes, cold as 
two marble statues. Neither spoke, nor showed 6igns 
of joy, resentment, nor surprise. 

But Mary had heard her father enter and called, 
“papa?” 

He knelt beside her. 

“God l” he said, wringing his hands. 

The child looked up into his face with ever} 7 ex- 
pression of delight, ismiled and rubbed her burning 
hands against his face Then she lapsed into uncon- 
sciousness picked at the cover, grasped at objects which 
no one could see and talked deliriously about the cold 
pond, the big woods, the darkness and papa. 

“Oh! Christ, this once/’ pleaded Thurston. 

Some moments passed and again she regained con- 
sciousness. Her father was bending over her. 

“Where is mama?” she said. 

Mr. Thurston looked toward his wife but said noth- 
ing. Mary held out her hand and Mrs. Thurston came 
up on the opposite side of the bed, and took the other 
hand of little Mary. 

There they stood, father and mother, each holding a 
hand of their little girl and each avoiding the others 
eyes, yet trying to conceal from the child their bitter- 
ness in alienation. Mary looked up into their faces as 
if an angel had smiled, drew their hands together, and 
whispered, “Forgive!” and the next moment entered 
that clime where no little ones wander nor lose them- 
selves in the darkness. 

Their hands fell apart and each sank down beside 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


95 


the bed, buried their faces in the coverlets, bemoaning 
their loss. 

Two days later Mark conducted the funeral of little 
Mary. The church was crowded to the walls. The 
mother, with her friends, sat on one side the little 
white coffin ; while on the opposite side sat the father, 
with his mother and their friends. In the cold marble 
hands which lay folded across her bosom, a white rose 
had been placed with a broken stem. The sermon — 
strange though it was — was not inappropriate. Tend- 
erly, but powerfully, the pastor moved his audience, 
proclaiming the wrath of God against divorces. 

Then they carried Mary and laid her body on the 
hill by the Duck River Church, setting a marble slab to 
mark her resting place. The Epitaph, not inappropri- 
ately might be Changed to read : 

“SLAIN BY WRONGS JUSTIFIED IN THE 
NAME OF DIVORCE.” 


96 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A THEOLOGICAL DIFFERENCE. 

For some days tafter the death of the little girl a 
sentiment akin to reverence came over the Duck River 
community. Some, in private, attributed her death 
to the separation of her parents; others avowed her 
decease was due to both the mercy and judgment of 
Hod, mercy by giving the child a. sweeter home and 
judgment upon her parents for their disobedience. There 
were others who' contended that the unfortunate inch 
dent was due only to the ordinary course of human 
events. Nevertheless these latter uncovered their heads 
also in the general sorrow. 

Mark was quick to avail himself of this advantage 
and made another round of visits, calling upon his 
members in general and the divorcees in particular; but 
he quickly discovered that the opposition to his resolu- 
tions had not been buried in the grave with the little 
girl. On the contrary he learned that Doctor Good- 
speed by an adroit process of logic had availed to turn 
the incident to his own account. The pastor resolved, 
therefore, to call upon this enemy who was sowing these 
tares in his field and teach him the way of the Lord 
more perfectly. 

After some days he met Doctor Goodspeed in the 
postoffice -and regarding the incident as providential 
invited him for a stroll down to the spring. He ac- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


97 


cepted and they left the office, passed the bridge, con- 
tinued down the street which runs between the river 
and the houses, left the churches on their right, turned 
to the left and entered a long lane beneath the shade 
of the protecting arms of the beech, elms and oaks. 

Soon they were at the spring listening to its splashing 
water gushing from the dough of a great hill, falling 
over giant boulders and' roaring as if in pain from being 
torn by the rugged rocks. They watched it pour into 
the river and it hushed again, flowing softly away as a 
wounded child soothed to sleep in the bosom of its 
mother. Silently they stood for some moments; the 
Doctor thinking of the rock which Moses smote and 
Mark of that purple fountain flowing from the riven 
side of his Lord. Then they glanced up into each others 
faces and each divined the others thoughts. 

Mark seized the opportunity, invited the Doctor to 
a seat upon a stone a little way up the hill, back from 
the roar of the water but in view of both the spring and 
the river while he himself sat down upon a root and 
leaned against a great tree, facing the preacher. 

“Doctor,” said he, “I have invited you her that we 
might discuss privately the differences which seem to be 
between us. I do not hold it against you that you have 
entered into another pastor’s field unbidden and have 
constantly sought to oppose him, both in private and 
in public. Besides, I will grant that it is a minister’s 
duty to let his light -shine under any and all circum- 
stances ; I grant also that you are conscientious, seek- 
ing to uphold the truth as you see it.” 


98 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


If the Doctor felt piqued by the pastor’s words, he 
did not show it ; but thanked (him for his frankness and 
courtesy. Then he said, “The position which I hold on 
the divorce question is one which I can substantiate by 
many infallible proofs.” 

“Will you be so kind,” inquired the pastor, “to give 
me those proofs?” 

The doctor picked up a stone with deliberation and 
cast it into the water, sat a moment longer digging a 
trench in the earth with the heel of his shoe, then he 
looked up, smiled and said, 

“Certainly. It gives me pleasure to enlighten my 
younger brethren, when as you, they seek information.” 

“In the first place I will state that divorces are 
approved by public sentiment, being quite popular in 
this enlightened age. ‘The voice of the people is the 
voice of God’ is an ancient proverb which holds good 
today. Second, our churches everywhere, Duck River 
for example, receive and retain divorced members in 
their fellowship without question. Third, our Legisla- 
ture, composed of our wisest and best men have enacted 
many sane laws on divorce and caused them to be written 
in the statute of our State ; -fourth, our courts presided 
over by Christian judges, and aided by Christian attor- 
neys liberally apply those wise and just laws to all cases 
whatsoever. Fifth, above aill, Christ granted divorces 
in the New Testament and Moses in the Old. Sixth, 
in addition there were many Old Testament plural mar- 
riages.” 

“Now, Brother Mark,” added the Doctor triumph- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


99 


antly, “is there any other subject on which I can en- 
lighten you?” 

“Yes; I have some difficulties, Doctor, on which, no 
doubt, you may be able to shed further light. Admitting 
that the age permits much laxity on the divorce 
question is such laxity characteristic of enlightenment? 
Does it not smack rather of those heathen nations wliich 
disregard marriage altogether? Moreover may not the 
voice of the people sometimes become the voice of the 
devil, shouting under the cross of Christ, ‘Crucify him, 
crucify him ?’ Do you not appeal to the custom of our 
churches retaining unscripturally divorced persons as if 
those very churches were infallible? Have not many of 
those infallible churches, sad alas! like the mob which 
shouted under the cross, crucified the martyrs? Can 
your argument, based upon the laws of the statute, prove 
anything to those churches holding the Bible as the only 
rule of faith and practice in religion? For a judge on 
the bench, or a lawyer at the bar to put asunder those 
whom God has joined, is it not defiance to the Bible and 
an insult to God, its Author? Have you forgotten that 
Jesus condemned the custom of Moses in permitting 
divorces, attributing' the custom to the ‘hardness of 
heart* of the people? Did Christ permit divorces on 
any ground, ‘save for the cause of fornication ? ” 

Mark drew a small Bible from his pocket, arose and 
turned to Matthew, the fifth chapter and thirty-second 
verse, stepped to the Doctor’s side and read to him 
Christ’s law of divorce. 

“This is the only authority upon the earth,” said 


100 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Mark emphatically, “that I will admit as a ground for 
divorce; all others are false, being bom in the hard 
hearts of sinful men.” 

The Doctor sprang to his feet also and retorted: 

“I thought you asked for information, sir; but I 
see now that it was only your cunning duplicity to pre- 
cipitate a disagreeable argument.” 

Mark resumed his seat and replied, “My motive, 
Doctor, was to be set right if wrong; or if possible set 
}X)u right, if I found you to be wrong. Until you an- 
swer, explaining the objections to me, then I must hold 
that you are in the wrong. Moreover, if you will not 
answer, then I must request you to cease on your false 
principles to oppose my work. I further request that 
you cease to visit the grass widows in my congregation 
and that you take up your bag and baggage and fade 
away from the community. You are fighting, my 
brother, not only against me but, my members, the 
Bible and Cod. I exhort you either to repent of your 
sins and return unto the Lord or as I said, seek a more 
congenial clime. If you do not, I give you warning, 
that it shall be more tolerable for you where the senti- 
ment on divorces is more to your liking. Leave, I en- 
treat once more, and return to Columbus, to your un- 
scripturally divorced wife, whom you have wronged, not 
only by your conduct in obtaining your legal, wicked 
divorce but also by your deportment toward the grass 
widows of my church. Go to her ! fall upon your knees 
and as a Christian man, tell her that you have sinned 
against God and 1 in his sight by being the plaintiff to 
such a divorce! Go; and God forgive you!” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


101 


The Doctor's brow knit with wrath, a low-born 
cringing scowl came over his face and he said defiantly, 
“We shall meet again, and yet again; I shall see you, 
sir, at the church the hour those resolutions are voted 
upon. We shall then see who leaves town!" 

Then the Doctor whirled on his heel and left Mark 
at the spring. 


102 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

A COUNTRY CHURCH MEETING. 

In a few days after the episode at the spring another 
church meeting was at hand. The day before, Mark 
purposed to spend with Deacon Anderson. As the buggy 
rolled along, the pastor reviewed his work. In spite 
of his failures, he was not dissatisfied. But how much 
of his joy was due to the love of Mamie would be an 
analysis too intricate for this story. True his highest 
purpose was to please God ; but he never paused to deter- 
mine which inspired him the more. 

Hence if he failed on the morrow at church, it meant 
a double failure. He recalled the threat and the re- 
peated opposition of Doctor Goodspeed and redoubled 
his energy. 

Thus had been his thoughts when he arrived at the 
Deacon’s. It did not take them long to reach a discus- 
sion of the pending resolutions; in fact they discussed 
them at once. 

“From all that I have seen and heard, we shall have 
no dull session at church tomorrow,” said the deacon 
bringing up the subject quite abruptly. 

“What now?” 

“It is reported that a secret meeting will be held to- 
night in the home of the banker’s widow. Doctor Good- 
speed will be there. Fluffy Ruffles and her father, Dea- 
con Blarney, from Mount Carmel, those young attorneys 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


103 


from Sodom, all of our divorcees and certain of our 
members.” 

Mark sighed and said nothing; lost in thought, lie 
sat thinking. 

“Some of our members are complaining,” continued 
the deacon, ‘Why reopen old sores which have healed? 
Why revive old cases which have been settled? Why 
should the church try to undo the work of the court?’ ” 

“No wrongs, Deacon, grow right with age. Gray 
haired evils never become sanctified. If those divorces 
were once unscriptural, they are unscriptural still; con- 
sequently wrong. If wrong, better correct them late 
than never.” 

“You are right. But they are saying, ‘Let us alone ; 
why hast thou come hither to torment us V ” 

The pastor smiled at the apt quotation and answered, 
“we cannot let them alone any more than God lets the 
devil alone. The church must settle each case accord- 
ing to the Bible regardless of the age of divorce or of 
the action of the court.” 

The following day, the pastor and the deacon were 
the first to arrive at church. They greeted each new 
comer, encouraging their friends, exhorting their op- 
ponents, strengthening the weak. 

While thus engaged, they saw Doctor Goodspeed and 
a crowd about him coming, which sent shivers to more 
hearts than the pastor’s. 

Soon the church service began. The lines were 
drawn from the beginning. It was manifest even in 
the seating of the congregation, as the larger part of 


104 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


each faction occupied one or the other side of the house. 

Mark preached 1 . His subject being, “In the Economy 
of God no Sin is Barred by the Statute of Limitation.” 
On one side of the house Brother Anderson kept nodding 
his head ; also from that side came several lusty Amens : 
while on the other side there were frowns and whispers, 
“He hath a devil and is mad.” 

After preaching, the pastor called the church to 
order for business. The clerk came forward and sat 
down at has accustomed place. The audience was tense 
with interest. It was evident that a theological battle 
was imminent. 

The moderator called for attention while the clerk 
read the minutes of the previous meeting. After some 
minor corrections they were adopted as read. 

“The peace of the church is now called for,” sail 
the pastor. “If any are not at peace one with another, 
and if gospel steps have been taken, it is in order to 
tell it to the church.” 

A profound silence followed. No one spoke. Signifi- 
cant glances like electric sparks flashed among Doctor 
Goodspeed’s frtiends. Some of the youngsters slyly 
winked. The clerk was about to write as he had been 
wilting for years, “All at peace,” when Mark interrupted 
him. ^Please write, ‘All not at peace,’ he said. Several 
eyes flashed fire. Mark made no explanation and called 
for, 

“Unfinished Business.” 

Deacon. Anderson arose and touched the button 
which sent off the explosion. “There are some resolu- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


105 


tions deferred from the last meeting till today; them I 
wish to read again to this meeting. 

“resolutions on divorce. 

“'Whereas, there appears to be a growing laxity to 
the moral law in general and in particular to the di- 
vine law of divorce; 

THEREFORE BE IT RESOLVED: 

First. That we recognize but one ground for di- 
vorce, namely the one given by Christ in the Bible. 

Second. That a minister who performs a ceremony 
for, or a church who grants a letter to., or receives a 
plaintiff, divorced on any other ground than the one 
given by Christ, is so far unscriptural and walking dis- 
orderly. 

Third. That any attorney assisting, or judge ad- 
judicating, or any one else aiding or abetting unscrip- 
tural divorce, subjugates the Word of God, insults Jesus 
its Author, and proves himself unworthy of church fel- 
lowship. 

Fourth. That all laws on the statute contradicting 
God should be repealed at the next Legislature, and we 
do now pledge ourselves to seek their repeal.” 

In a few simple words, without rhetorical flourishes, 
the Deacon in arguments plain and powerful, pointed 
and pungent gave his reason for offering the resolu- 
tions and why each should vote for them. 

When the deacon sat down, a brother on the op- 
posite side of the house, sprang to his feet and shouted 
rather loud and excitedly, “Brother Moderator.” 


10(5 BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 

“Speak, my brother; you have the floor/’ eame the 
courteous recognition by the chair. 

“I desire to offer 

A SUBSTITUTE 
for the resolutions before the church. 

“'Whereas, it appears that there are many unfortun- 
ate marriages and mismated couples, resulting in much 
domestic infelicity ; and 

Whereas, our Legislature has wisely enacted many 
just and sane laws on divorce which are written in the 
statutes and upheld by the courts, for the relief of such 
unfortunate couples; 

THEREFORE BE IT RESOLVED: 

First. That all ministers, judges, attorneys and 
others be and are hereby requested to assist all snch 
persons in securing relief through the courts. 

'Second. That all ministers and others authorized 
by law to perform the rights of holy matrimony, be and 
are hereby instructed to unite in marriage divorced per- 
sons without question. 

Third. That all ministers and church members are 
requested to assist in securing church letters for such di- 
vorced plaintiffs and, should there be a minority vote 
against the letter to expunge the record and cause it to 
read, “by unanimous vote.” 

Fourth. That all churches are requested to receive 
all such plaintiffs and elect them to fill any and all 
positions in the church. 

Fifth. That the laws of the State, written in the 
Statute, be and are hereby added to the law written in 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


107 


the Bible, and that all divorces granted in the civil 
courts are to be accepted by the churches as final.” 

When he sat down the motion to adopt the sub- 
stitute was promptly seconded by one who had been 
previously appointed to do so. Before the moderator 
had time to state the question, The Reverend Doctor 
Goodspeed, the lawyers, every deacon and some of the 
laymen sprang to their feet and actually shouting, 
“Brother Moderator, Brother Moderator.” 

Mark being in some doubt as to who got the floor 
first and wishing to be perfectly fair to both sides 
brought down the gavel with a sharp wrap and an- 
nounced — 

“Doctor Goodspeed has the floor.” 

Then all sat down intently beholding the Doctor, 
eager to hear what he would say. 

“I endorse the resolutions,” he said. Then he pro- 
ceeded to deliver a thirty minute speech in their favor. 
More than once some ventured to applaud, which ap- 
plause had to be silenced with the gavel. When he 
finished, all the grass widows beamed on him with their 
eyes, the grass widowers smiled and nodded approval. 
Blackstone and Greenleaf winked and said, “We are for 
it; it will make business brisk.” Fluffy Ruffles glanced 
at the young attorneys and made goo-goo eyes; Lovey 
Dovey who had come with her husband, clapped her 
hands, but wilted when Mark turned and stared at her. 

Shocked more than ever that a minister would be 
guilty of such glaring inconsistency, of such bald and 
blatent affrontery, Mark took the floor and spoke against 


108 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


the resolutions, answering the arguments of Doctor 
Goodspeed. 

Then the vote was taken and the substitute was lost. 
Whereupon several arose and stamped their way out of 
the house, the Doctor leading. They gathered in groups 
on the outside and laid many charges against the pastor. 
The Doctor avowed he ought to be dismissed from the 
ministry and excluded from his church. 

On the inside of the house there was a different feel- 
ing. The vote being taken on the original resolution, 
they carried by a unanimous vote. Then sobs and stifled 
groans were heard as one after another led in prayer 
thanking God for their sweeping victory. 

The pastor and deacon Anderson were appointed a 
committee to visit all the divorcees, to seek to reconcile 
them to their companions and, if they failed, to report 
back again to the church. Then the meeting adjourned 
and each went home searching for the beam in their 
own eye that they might the more clearly see to cast 
out the mote from their brother’s eye. 

The pastor went home rejoicing in the prospect of 
his reviving ideals of Christianity. He began to see the 
hand of God pointing, eventually, as he had promised 
Judge Reed, toward the repeal of 'the unscriptural di- 
vorce laws of the State. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


109 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE WIDOW AND HER SON. 

Still striving for the uplift of Christian men and 
women to the high standard of Christianity, and with 
the expressed authority of his church behind him, Mark 
at a later date spent the afternoon and night at the home 
of the widow and 1 her son. 

Late in the afternoon of that day which had been a 
cold and gloomy one in October — the sky having hung 
thick with rapidly moving clouds, from which the rain, 
mingled with snow, at intervals 'had been falling, which 
being caught in a piercing gale had been driven whirling 
as autumn (leaves — sat Mark and the widow by a warm 
fire, made of logs, burning in the open fire-place, and 
easting its warmth and cheerful light over the room. 
The son had gone out on the farm to feed and put away 
the stock for the night which gave every promise of a 
disagreeable one. The widow and the minister sat 
alone by the fire talking; he, at the same time, casting 
about in his mind how he might turn the conversation 
to a very delicate subject which was the purpose of his 
visit — the domestic affairs of the home. 

Just at that instant there came a sudden gust of 
wind, which whistled and moaned around the house, 
rattling the doors and windows, then crossed the field 
whirling the snow in many directions. The widow 


110 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


arose, went to the window, looked across the field for 
her son, then turning to the minister said : 

“I fear we shall have a snow storm and my son is 
out in it all.” Then she thought of his recent troubles 
and a chill struck her maternal heart, colder than the 
storm without. She 'shuddered at the thought, a tear 
stood in her eye as she again addressed the minister : 

“I am so grieved for my son, to see him so heart- 
broken and sad. He loved his wife; she loved him; 
each was high -tempered and 1 quick-spoken; they quar- 
reled, neither would yield, each thought the other ought ; 
neither did. In a passion he told her she could leave; 
she left and. would not return; the church did nothing 
except talk. She brought suit in the civil court for 
divorce on the ground of ‘Incompatibility’ and won. 

Then she was silent, her bosom heaved with a sigh, 
the tear dropped out of her eye onto her cheek, and 
fell into her lap. 

Mark saw that tear and was deeply moved by it and 
this simple story. His sympathetic heart was touched ; 
yet he was glad to hear the widow say her son and his 
wife still loved each other. For on that foundation he 
intended to build. He had discovered the foundation 
to the ruins of another fallen castle also; he believed the 
love and symapthy expressed for the son’s troubles, at 
least, reflected her own heart. Then in the deepest com- 
passion Mark said: 

“I hear you also have had ia similar sorrow ?” 

Her eyes flashed as she gave him a look as if to 
say, “What is that your business?” though in fact she 
said nothing. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Ill 


The minister was not thereby to be diverted from 
his purposes and thus he continued: 

C T have been informed your sorrows came about four 
years ago, and that you divorced your husband on the 
statutory ground of ^habitual drunkenness/ ” 

Seeing the young pastor had heard the story of her 
case and' fearing he had heard only the other side, she 
thought best to tell her side also. 

“When mv first husband died,” she began, “leaving 
me a widow with a large family of children to support, 
my son, the youngest child, being then but a boy, I pur- 
posed to keep them together, educate and otherwise pro- 
vide for them. This, in a measure, by strict economy, 
hard toil in the field by day, sewing by night to make 
them clothes, I succeeded in doing. The other children 
soon married, leaving only myself and son. I was 
lonely, and my son being willing, I consented to marry 
my last husband after postponing the marriage for more 
than a year. At first we were happy enough, but his 
habit of drink was stronger than I knew, which habit 
by degrees became more frequent. He was often away 
from home drinking and instead of being a help be- 
came a hindrance. Consequently, I divorced him.” 

This she said in such a manner of self- justification, 
she looked up at Mark half way expecting his approval. 
Then he said : 

“Drunkenness is forbidden by the Bible. No drunk- 
ard can enter the kingdom of heaven, it says. Be not 
filled with wine wherein is excess, is another of its pro- 
hibitions; yet it does not allow drunkenness as a grounds 
of divorce.” 


112 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“Your husband did wrong to drink and waste your 
hard earned property,” ihe continued, “You also did 
wrong in divorcing him on an unscriptural ground. The 
church did wrong in neglecting their duty in reforming 
a drunken husband. The law of the State is wrong 
when it licensed saloons to make men drunk, and the 
same law divorces drunkards from their wives because 
they are drunkards ! Thus the law builds up the saloon 
and destroys the home! .Such is our Statute contaim- 
ing Those wise and good laws’ as The Reverend Doctor 
Goods peed remarked. The court also did wrong to 
grant a divorce which the Bible forbids.” 

“I am puzzled, bewildered,” said the widow, at these 
conflicting laws. How is a lady, helpless and alone, not 
versed beyond the ordinary citizen to know what to do? 
Besides Doctor Goodspeed is divorced, and if it is right 
for him, why is it wrong for me?” 

Ignoring the allusion to the doctor, the pastor re- 
plied : 

“That is my mission, my sister, to help you discover 
your duty and help you to perform it. That is exactly 
why I am here tonight. I now ask you, will you do your 
duty if, in the light of God’s book, I can show vou what 
it is?” 

The widow hesitated. “That depends,” she said. 

“Will you pray with me over the matter?” said the 
pastor. 

iShe agreed. 

“Then let us pray,” said Mark as he began to kneel. 

The lady also knelt and the pastor prayed that God 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


113 


would give them light on their duty and the will and 
power to perform it. He prayed also for the absent and 
wicked husband. He poured out his soul to God in the 
deepest earnestness and seemed in that prayer to move 
even the throne while 

“Heaven came down their souls to greet 
And glory crowned the mercy seat,” 

When the prayer was ended they arose, knowing 
Jesus had been in their midst. The widow gave the 
pastor her hand, saying, “I will do what the Bible 
teaches in my case.” 

“Then get the Bible,” said he, 'and turn to Genesis 
the second chapter and eighteenth verse.” 

The widow read : “And the Lord God said, Tt is not 
good that man should be alone; I will make an help- 
mate for him/ ” 

“Begin again at the twenty-second verse,” said Mark. 

She read on, “And from the rib, which the Lord God 
had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought 
her unto man. And Adam said this is now bone of my 
bone and flesh of my flesh; she shall be called woman, 
because she was taken out of man. Therefore shall a 
man leave his father and mother, and shall cleave unto 
his wife; and they shall be called one flesh.” 

“This,” said Mark, is the first marriage. God per- 
formed the ceremony in some rose-covered bower in 
Eden; he gave it its laws. He said through inspiration 
of Adam that they are one flesh; that the man should 
leave father and mother and should cleave to his wife.” 
Turn to what Christ, the Second Adam, said on mar- 


114 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


riage at Mark the tenth chapter and seventh to ninth 
verses. 

She read: “For this cause shall a man leave his 
father and mother and shall cleave to his wife, and 
they twain shall be one flesh ; so then, they are no more 
twain, but one flesh. What therefore Cod hath joined 
together, let not man put asunder; ” 

“Christ has here added' a third law to the two laws 
given in the garden. ‘What therefore Cod hath joined 
together, let no man put asunder.’ Yet there is a 
fourth law at First Corinthians, seven and five.” 

She found it and read “Defraud ye not one the 
other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may 
give yourselves to fasting and prayer ; and come together 
again, that Satan tempt ye not for your inoontinency.” 

“This fourth law states they may not separate them- 
selves, except by mutual consent, and then it is for a 
time, that they may give themselves to fasting and 
prayer; after which they are to come together again to 
avoid the temptation of Satan. There are other laws 
in the Bible on marriage which I wish you to read. 
There is a fifth law at Ephesians, fifth chapter and 
twenty-second verse. 

The widow read: “Wives, submit yourselves unto 
your own husbands as unto the Lord.” 

“Can you or any other divorced wife obey that 
scripture ?” 

“I judge not.” 

“Then your divorce is willful disobedience. The 
reason for that submission is found in the next two 
verses,” which she read. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


115 


“For the husband is the head of the wife even as 
'Christ is the head of the church; and he is the saviour 
of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto 
Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in 
every thing.” 

“Brother Mark,” exclaimed the widow, “does the 
Bible make slaves of wives and tyrants of husbands?” 

“No; read, please, the next verse.” 

She read : “Husbands love your wives as Christ also 
loved the church and gave Himself for it.” 

She smiled and Mark said, “I see you get the idea. 
Submission by the wife to the husband who loves her 
to the extent that Christ loves his church is submission 
to the strongest love, without which a woman pines and 
dies of disappointment, with which she lives and re- 
joices as a schoolgirl.” 

“You are right,” said isihe. 

“There is also another phase to this scripture,” said 
he. “No man who divorces his wife loves her as Christ 
loves his church; he is therefore in wilful disobedience 
to inspired scripture. Hence divorce on unscriptural 
grounds infringes at least six laws of God relative to 
marriage. They must leave all and cleave to each other ; 
they may not separate themselves, they are one, the 
wife must submit herself in all things to her husband 
and the husband must love his wife as Christ loved the 
church.” 

“But, Brother Mark, the Bible does allow divorce, 
for Mark ten and four says ‘Moses suffered to write a 
bill of divorcement and to put her away / ” 


116 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“Read the next verse,” said Mark. 

She read : “And Jesus answered and said unto them 
for the hardness of your hearts, Moses wrote you this 
precept. But from the beginning of the creation Hod 
made them male and female.” 

The widow then rejoined with Mark ten, eleven 
and twelve : “And he saith unto them whosoever shall 
put 'away his wife, and marry another, oommitteth adult- 
ery against her, and if a woman shall put away her hus- 
band and be married to another, she oommitteth adult- 
ery. This does not forbid divorce, but remarriage after 
divorce,” said the widow. 

“This particular scripture does not forbid divorce, 
neither does John three, sixteen and a hundred others; 
but there are scriptures that do, and you have read six 
of them. You are right also in stating that this scrip- 
ture forbids marriage after divorce, except for adultery.” 

“You do not understand me,” demurred the widow. 
“This teaches that one may get a divorce provided he or 
she does not marry again.” 

“Is a divorce a 'legal separation of husband and 
wife?” 

“Yes.” 

Did not the six laws state that no one may separate 
man and wife; that they cannot separate themselves; 
that he should cleave to her; that they should leave fath- 
er and mother; that the wife should submit to the hus- 
band and that the husband should love his wife ? 

“Yes, that is what the scriptures say.” 

“Then is not a divorce which separates a man and 
his wife an infraction of all these laws?” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


117 


“I must admit it. But, Brother Mark, there is Doc- 
tor Goodspeed who has a divorce and I have always heard 
that the Bible grants divorces.” 

“It does; I am coming to that now. There are ex- 
ceptions to all rules. We have given you the general 
rule. There is one exception to it, one only. Christ 
himself gave that. Turn to Matthew five, thirty-two.” 

She turned to it and read it. Then she said: 

“I plainly see that my divorce on the statutory 
ground of ‘habitual drunkenness’ is a contradiction to 
the scriptures.” 

“Exactly right,” said Mark. “It is not a question 
of Doctor Goodspeed’s or any one else’s divorce. Whom 
will you serve, God or man, the Bible or the statute, the 
church or the court P Will you allow the pernicious laws 
of man^ to permit, encourage and justify your disobedi- 
ence to Giod, His law and the church ? God will not 
hold you guiltless for obtaining your unlscriptural di- 
vorce, nor the Legislature which enacted, nor the Gover- 
nor who signed, nor the unjust judge who granted, nor 
the attorney who aided and abetted, nor the layman 
who encouraged and sanctioned, nor the officer who 
executed the wicked law of divorce.” 

The widow burst into tears and said, “I have never 
had the Bible made so plain on divorce. Why did not 
our church or my former pastors teach me as you have 
done ? Why did not some one come to me and hdlp me 
before it was too late ?” she sobbed. 

“It is not too late, my sister, besides I have come to 
help you.” 


118 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“What must I do ?” she pleaded. 

“Be reunited to your husband.” 

Then he inquired where 'her husband was. 

“The last I heard of him,” she said, “he had gone to 
Chicago and had been put in jail for drunkenness.” 

When they had discussed the means by which they 
might find him and bring him back, she went to the 
kitchen to prepare the supper, leaving the minister to 
formulate his plans for finding and reforming such a 
fallen creature as he had pictured that the husband 
must be. He had confidence in God that some how it 
would all work out for the best. 

While he was thinking, the son came in, stamping the 
snow from his shoes and bringing an armload of wood 
to replenish the fire. 

“Brother Mark,” said he, “this will probably be the 
coldest night we have had.” 

The minister made inquiry if all the stock had been 
housed, about the number, kind and condition of his 
stock and such other questions of interest to a young 
farmer. 

Supper was announced and the three sat down, to a 
table good enough for a king — country ham, fresh eggs, 
smoking coffee, hot biscuits, jersey butter, delicious jelly, 
home-made preserves, real honey and rich milk. 

When they had finished supper they remained at the 
table talking. In a very delicate manner, Mark man- 
aged, by the help of the mother, to get the son to talk- 
ing about his troubles. He was quite sad and professed 
he had rather be dead than living such a life; but he 
declared he would never ask his wife to return. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE, 


119 


It also crept out to Mark^ quick discernment that 
much of 'the trouble between the husband and wife was 
really a trouble between the wife and mother-in-law, 
which added a new feature to the domestic tangle. 

They sat talking till a late hour, when the Bible was 
brought in and Mark offered prayer before they retired 
for the night. 

The pastor lay on his bed summing up the results of 
the two divorce cases. He knew that the widow stood 
ready for reconciliation as the Bible directs ; hut of the 
widow's son he had some doubts. He purposed to see 
the son's wife the next morning; then in fancy he 
kissed Mamie good night and fell asleep thinking how 
superior she was to other women. 


120 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

THE PASTOR'S BUSY DAY. 

The next morning was Sunday. The squall of the 
previous evening had spent its force; the snow had 
melted; the eloudfe lifted and the snn came out by 
eight o’clock bright and warm. The day for a congrega- 
tion in the country was ideal; and the pastor looked 
forward hopeful of results. He was eager to press home 
upon the divorcees of his congregation the advantage 
gained by the endorsement of his efforts in the resolu- 
tions adopted by his church. 

By half past nine he was at the Sunday school to 
welcome the children with a smile and a shake of the 
hand. The superintendent, Deacon Anderson, came a 
few moments later and opened the school promptly at a 
quarter to ten. After the usual exercises, a committee 
of children who had been appointed at a previous meet- 
ing offered appropriate resolutions on the death of little 
Mary Thurston. By unanimous vote it was ordered that 
a copy be sent to each of her parents. 

Before adjournment, the people began gathering for 
the church service. Droves of carriages, buggies, 
wagons, horseback-riders and pedestrians swelled the 
throng. With the others came the widow and her son, 
the Very Reverend Doctor Goodspeed 1 with the banker’s 
widow, Fluffy Ruffles with a new beau, Deacon Blarney, 
her father, together with a few grass widowers and 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


121 

widows from other congregations. Mrs. Thurston, how- 
ever, was not present. The banker came at the last 
moment, took his seat in the back of the house, too 
sad to speak to any one. 

For why should be pretend to be happy when his 
heart was breaking? Acting, posing, hypocrisy were nev- 
er characteristic of this sincere man. On this account 
his friends misunderstood and railed on him; accused 
him of being selfish, narrow, self-centered ; charged him 
with high crimes against truth and virtue. But how 
could wounded innocence, falsely accused, smile with its 
traducers? It were more than human, therefore, for 
him to applaud the robbery of his property by the court, 
to commend the aspersion of his name by the public, to 
approve the loss of his children by an erring wife, to 
smile over the wreckage of his home connived at by the 
church. Conscious of his innocence, incensed by his 
wrongs, he lived apart, communed with his own soul 
and prayed God for justice. He looked for the scourge 
of the Almighty to leap forth and drive from his temple 
them who had made merchandise of their fellows. For 
he had seen, bitterly he had experienced, the gapping 
chasm between the principles of right and right living 
among the people. Hence when he entered the church, 
modestly, quietly, he sought a seat in the rear and en- 
deavored to commune with his God and to encourage 
Mark in his great undertaking. 

The service now began; the pastor preached, using 
the resolutions to good advantage, weaving them point 
by point as woof into the warp of his sermon. By far 


1&2 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


the largest part of the congregation manifest approval, 
listening attentively, and occasionally uttering, ‘‘Amen” ; 
the opposition manifestly was waning, not an opposing 
sign being seen except in the apparent determination of 
Doctor Goodspeed not to Held his position. 

After the Close of the service the pastor announced 
that he desired all the deacons to meet him at the pulpit 
for a short conference on some matters concerning the 
resolutions. He told them of his visit to the widow 
and her son, its results and his plans to locate and 
bring home the widow’s husband. They were pleased 
till Mark asked them to contribute to pay for his ticket 
and other expenses and they gladly did so except Dea- 
con Tightwadd and old brother Skinflint. The others 
made up a small amount >and gave it to their pastor, 
which though small it did not discourage him. He be- 
lieved that God would untangle the entanglement and 
placed the money carefully in his wallet. 

Then he said, “There is also another case claiming 
our attention. You saw Doctor 'Goodspeed .and the 
banker’s widow here today. Doubtless. you saw also the 
banker, the sorrow written in his face and in every act. 
He bitterly condemns our church for permitting such 
religious shamming. 

As from this pulpit my eyes met his I felt his con- 
demnation of our church. I thought of the Savior’s 
words and felt like crying aloud ‘Woe unto you, scribes 
and Pharisees, hypocrites! for you are like unto whited 
sepulchers, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but 
within are full of dead men’s bones, and of all unclean- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


123 


ness.’ I read his condemnation, I say, of our church, 
and not ours only, hut all others filled with divorcees 
and disobedience. 

°His face was also eloquent with appeal to us to do 
something in his behalf. We may ibe good Samaritans 
unto him, or we may he priests and levites and pass by 
on the other side. Almost literally he has fallen among 
thieves who have wounded him, stripped him of his rai- 
ment and departed, leaving him half dead. Jesus says 
to you as truly as he said to the apostles, ‘Go, thou, and 
do likewise/ At any rate that case requires 
our immediate attention before it is too late. Will 
any of you go with me this afternoon to see his wife?” 
Deacon Anderson volunteered, then they were dismissed. 

As the pastor was leaving the house, a messenger 
stepped up to him, plucked him aside and requested 
him to see Airs. Thurston at once, as she was quite ill. 

Without going to his dinner the pastor went to see 
the sick lady, believing that at last his hour had come 
for the reconciliation of the estranged parents of angel 
Mary. He would use the resolutions passed by the 
Sunday school that morning to comfort her and possibly 
as a means to bring her to her husband. When he ap- 
proached the house it was not silent as on his former 
visit there ; instead there was noise and bustle and com- 
motion mingled with the wild screams of a woman as if 
death had already won in the race. He opened the 
door and there stood before him in the center of the 
room Airs. Thurston, her clothes awry, her hair dis- 
heveled and streaming over her eyes crying, a raving 


124 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


maniac, cursing, praying and begging to be taken to the 
grave of her child. Some two or three women and as 
many men stood about her, to prevent violence upon 
herself. 

When she saw the pastor she ceased raving and, as a 
timid child shy of a stranger, she crept to a chair in a 
corner, stuck her thumb in her mouth, giggled a silly 
titter, and sat down gazing in vacant wonder at him. 
He tried to arouse her, tried to comfort her but she sat 
in sullen silence. 

Then they plucked Mark out into another room and 
told him that since the death of Mary she had mani- 
fested symptoms of grief bordering on insanity; but 
that her family suspected nothing so serious till the 
previous night. About one o’clock they said they went 
to her room and found her bed undisturbed and that she 
was gone. They looked for her in other rooms and 
about the premises but could not find her. Then some 
one thought of the grave and found her there, down in 
the grave scooping the earth with her hands. She 
had thrown' out the dirt at one end and had torn off 
her nails, trying to pry open the lid. Her hands were 
bloody and torn and she was exhausted. They brought 
her to the house; since which time she had raved as 
he had seen her. Sometimes she would burst out cry- 
ing, saying she could hear Mary calling her. Then she 
would fall in paroxisms of grief, pleading to be taken 
back to the grave. 

Before they had finished their story she began again, 
raving and pleading to be taken to the grave. Mark 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


125 


went back to the room to see if Hie could comfort her. 
He took her by the hands and asked her to sit down. 

“Is this the minister?” she inquired, looking wild in 
her eyes. 

“Yes ; I am your pastor, come to see you,” said he. 

S'he allowed herself to be seated and turning to him 
said: 

“Her father and I have murdered our only child ; we 
slew her; we killed her; we sent her to the grave; 
we buried my darling Mary. Oh! Mary, my child, my 
child. I hear her calling,” she said, sprang to her feet, 
w T ringing her hands and raved again. 

Mark tried yet once more to sooth her grief, told 
her of the resolutions passed that morning at the Sun- 
day school and that a ooipy would be sent her. She 
listened; burst into lamentation, chiding herself and 
her husband as the murderers of her child, saying, 

“God has sent this affliction upon me. He has taken 
Mary. The sword of his justice cuts my soul. Mary, 
Oh! Mary, Mary, Mary!” 

Then she darted out an open door, ran upstairs, 
dashed a bowl and pitcher to the ground, shattering it 
to pieces, and laughed the laugh of a maniac. 

Mark wanted to bring her husband ; but was opposed 
by the physician and her family. Seeing, therefore that, 
there was no more that he could do, and the hour of 
his appointment being at hand to meet the deacon, the 
pastor excused himself and took his leave. 

By three o’clock that afternoon Doctor Goodspeed, 
the banker’s w r idow, Deacon Anderson and Mark were 


126 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


closeted behind closed doors. Two and one-half hours 
later the Doctor emerged, quite bruskly, saying, “There 
is as good fish in the sea as has ever been caught out. 
I can catch them too !” He left at once and called up- 
on Fluffy Ruffles that very afternoon, from which 
time a new domestic tangle arose, which added an- 
other duty to the pastor® tasks. 

But Mark and the deacon continued urging the 
widow to the performance of her duty. 

“If you continue to refuse to be reconciled to your 
husband/’ said Mark, “we shall be compelled to report 
your case to the church.” 

“Then I will draw my letter and join the Mount 
Carmel church,” replied the widow tartly. 

“There are plenty of churches that might receive 
you, could you get a letter from Duck River; but since 
those resolutions were passed you could hardly get a 
letter,” declared the pastor. 

“I should like to know what the Church has against 
me?” inquired the widow. 

“They have this aigainst you, that you are the plain- 
tiff to an unscriptural divorce; you have broken a com- 
mandment of God.” 

“Then I shall join without a letter!” she hotly re- 
torted. 

“It would do you but little good; we shall follow you, 
for we intend to carry this divorce sentiment to every 
church in the State.” 

She now began to weep. Mark plucked the deacon 
aside and requested him to fetch her husband. The dea- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


127 


con picked up this hat and went out. Mark turned to 
the widow, requested her to get her Bible, and as he 
instructed the former lady, so he instrusted this one in 
her duty as written in the Scriptures. 

“You see,” said Mark, “it is not so much a question 
of church membership as a question of duty to your 
husband ; a question of obedience to God.” 

At length she began to see herself in a new light. 
She sat quietly thinking and Mark went on. 

“Will you continue, my sister, this rebellion against 
your husband? Will you continue to defy the omnipo- 
tent God? You are sinning not only against your 
church, but against your marriage vow, against your 
duty as a wife, against your home, your children, your 
husband, ai'l mankind and the Almighty God, the 
Father. Turn, I beseech you to God and right, to duty 
and your home.” 

Then the door opened. The deacon and the banker 
entered. The pastor and the widow arose. A moment's 
deathlike silence followed. There was a sob, a moan 
and the wife was in the husband's arms. 

When the general rejoicing had subsided sufficiently 
to converse with sense, they arranged to return to Sodom 
on the following Saturday to petition the court to annul 
the wicked decree of divorce ; and each went home, re- 
joicing in his own part of the general happiness, look- 
ing forward to the morrow. 


128 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

JUDGE REED'S REVENGE. 

Eager to be reunite! to her husband as formerly 
she had been obstinate, the widow went about her toilet 
on the following morning gMish and happy as a young 
bride. The children but partially understanding their 
mother s newly found joys and, running to fetch her 
things, paused behind the doors to inquire in whispers 
one of another for the cause of her very happy 
change. Before the (hour for their departure for Sodom, 
die was dressed to the extreme limit of both her good 
taste and the capacity of her wardrobe and sat waiting 
for the others to arrive. 

The first to come was the banker himself, who also 
was in a flutter of joy; he kissed his wife and children 
as of old and, in spite of his extreme losses by many 
wrongs at the hands of the court, he looked forward to 
a second chance to begin life anew. He did not wait 
lono- till Deacon Anderson came. Mark had been de- 

o 

tained by an early visit to The Reverend Mr. Chalmers, 
pastor of the Mount Carmel church, spending more 
time than he expected, discussing with that pastor the 
status of Doctor Groodspeed and Fluffy Ruffles. But 
being careful not to loose his opportunity to have the 
court annul- its decree of -divorce, he hastened to his 
friends, arriving at the appointed moment, and two and 
one-hallf hours later they all stood before the court in 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


129 


Sodom, which had wrecked both the home and the 
happiness of the banker and his widow. 

When on the petition of this man and his wife. 
Judge Reed had annulled the former decree of divorce, 
Mark stepped forward and requested permission of the 
court to speak. 

“I wish to say,” said he, “when the judge had 
granted the privilege, “that if it is right to reunite this 
man and wife, it must have been wrong to separate 
them. The court is to be congratulated today that it 
puts to record a confession of its guilt.” 

“Sit down!” roared the judge, who looked up vici- 
ously at Mark, seized his gavel and wrapped wickedly 
on the bar. 

“I will not sit down till I have delivered the Lord’s 
message. You have annulled this divorce; will you now 
remove the stigma placed upon this man by your former 
error? Will you restore to him the property ordered 
sold by you to satisfy the illicit claims of false attor- 
neys and the satisfaction of padded court fees? Will 
you now please atone for the ndghts of offended inno- 
cence, suffering in a prison cell? Will you undo all 
other wrongs committed against this man whom the 
State by its pardon has declared innocent? Will you 
do it? I ask you will you do it?” 

“Jailer, taike this man to jail !” again roared the en- 
raged judge. 

“You have robbed this man, sir,” continued the 
preacher, “of his name, his wife and children, his posi- 
tion in life and his property. You have — ” The 


130 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


jailer liad now reached Mark and he bowed submis- 
sively to the authority of the law. As they were leaving, 
Mark again whirled on his heel and said, 

“You claim to be a Christian — you claim to be- 
lieve the Bible and yet a Christian judge throws down 
his Bible for the statute and obeys man rather than 
God, divorcing those of whom he has said, Tet not 
man .put asunder/ Heaven pity such Christianity!” 

Then the judge lost his dignity, he went wild, railed 
on the preacher like a mad man and shouted to the 
jailer furiously, 

“Take that man out of here, I telil you ; give him 
thirty hours, the limit of the law for contempt of court !” 

The jailer now led the preacher out of the -court 
room, down the courthouse steps, across the yard and 
up the street to the jail. He took him around the back 
way to a barred door which he unlocked, entered and 
locked themselves inside a strong room, where Mark 
was searched as a criminal. He wais led to a door of 
an ascending stair which the jailer unbarred and they 
climbed to the second floor coming abruptly to a large 
iron gate. The jailer produced another key, unlocked 
the gate, motioned his prisoner to enter and slammed the 
gate with a clang against the great iron frame, then 
turned the key in the lock and the grating bolt slipped 
into place. 

Inside the prison Mark saw before him two dozen or 
more prisoners, both white and black, promiscuously dis- 
tributed over the small open space in which he stood, 
negroes and white men lounging upon dirty beds, or 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


131 


hovering about the stove, or walking to and fro as wild 
beast chafing in their chains, or pitching written ap- 
peals from the windows to their friends below, or en- 
gaged in vulgar jest and ribald song. 

At a single glance Mark took in the situation, 
turned to - the jailer who was yet standing looking 
through the bars at him and said, 

“Tell the judge that you left me preaching to sinful 
men, perhaps not his equals in the social scale, but his 
brothers in sin against God. Tell him that I thank 
him for sending me as a missionary to this prison Ho 
heal the broken hearted, to preach deliverance to the 
captives, ... to set at liberty them that are bruised, 
to preach the acceptable year of the Lord/ Then taking 
the words as his text he turned with his back on the 
jailer, his face to the prisoners and preached unto them 
J esus. 

One by one, and in groups of twos and threes, the 
astonished' prisoners gathered around, looking brist- 
ling interrogations into the preacher's eyes and mute 
appeals into one another’s faces for explanation; then 
as if having settled the mystery each for himself, quietly 
settled down and listened to the story of Jesus and him 
crucified. Their faces lighted up with joy or clouded 
with dread as the preacher dwelt upon the Saviour’s 
power to save to the uttermost all that come unto God 
through him, or upon his turning the wicked into hell 
and all the nations that forget God. 

After the sermon, Mark met each man personally, 
listened to each one’s story of his crime for being in 


132 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


the Sodom jail, giving comfort and encouragement to 
each as best he knew and the circumstances afforded. 
In two hours time he knew not only the face but the 
life of every prisoner, some of whom besought him to 
intercede in their behalf, not on'ly with man but with 
God. 

Then he wished to see the prison cells, when some of 
his fellow prisoners conducted him as their guest about 
the place Which was aill too small for so many. It was 
a large upper room, lying four square, with a window 
guarded with iron bars, on each the southern, western 
and northern side. Inside this room was a sort of 
“inner prison’’ not altogether unlike the one into which 
the Corinthian jailer thrust Paul and Silas. This inner 
prison also was for the purpose of making the prisoners 
doubly safe, into which the preacher entered and sat 
down to meditate upon the example of his Christian 
predecessors. 

By now the hour for supper had come, when the 
jailer entered with a large tray on which were tin 
pans, not immaculately clean, enough to go around, 
with food for each, greasy cabbage, fat bacon, stewed 
potatoes, dry bread and black coffee served in tin cups. 
A pewter spoon took the place also of knife and fork. 
The prisoners pressed about the food as so many animals, 
eager to be fed, pushing, crowding, snatching for a pan 
and a cup of coffee. Mark was quick to observe that 
they had not sunk all to the level of the animal. There 
was yet left some traits of humanity in at least a few of 
his new found friends, some thought of others, some re- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


133 


gard for the laws of social life. Several offered to -divide 
such choice bits, if choice bits there were, with the 
preacher, some of which out of courtesy he accepted but 
most generally for the same reason he declined. 

After the supper some of the prisoners quietly re- 
quested the jailer to take the minister to his private 
room and give him a bed compatible with his social 
standing in life; hut Mark thanked his benefactors and 
declined to sleep in the bed which was never offered, 
saying that he would take prison life on a plain with 
his fellows. Before time to retire, however, the jailer 
entered with a new bed and blankets, whereon never 
man had slept, and made Mark quite comfortable for 
the night. He lay down in the midst of white men and 
negroes condemned for murder, theft, robbery, and many 
other forms of vice, whose dirty beds were put down 
all about his own and he slept, sweetly dreaming of Ma- 
mie as if in 'his own bed. 

The following day was Sunday which Mark spent 
with the prisoners worshipping God; he read the Bible 
to them sitting about him for hours; preached unto 
them salvation through the blood of Jesus, or joined 
with them in singing hymns of praise. Between serv- 
ices, the prisoners vied with each other in striving to 
show him a courtesy, some offered to brush his clothes, 
shave his face or shine his shoes. 

Thus the thirty hours went by and the jailer entered 
to set Mark at liberty. The prisoners gathered about 
him and shook his hand, sorrowing in their loss but re- 
joicing in his liberty. He bade each one farewell speak- 


134 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


ing such words of encouragement to each as was possi- 
ble; thanked them for their consideration and for their 
many kindnesses and courtesies to himself. 

Mark went down the street and of course not finding 
his friends, who had already returned to their homes, 
went quietly to his own home realizing more fully the 
power of evil against righteousness, the triupmh of 
Judge Reed over his efforts and himself in his conten- 
tion against the divorce laws which contradict his God 
and the Bible. Instead of being discouraged, he was 
stimulated to strive most earnestly for the accomplish- 
ment of his ends and purposes. 

His purposes were , strengthened all the more when he 
saw the next issue of the Sodom Buzsaw, edited by Hen- 
ry Winters. This prolific editor filled no less than three 
columns of his slashing Buzsaw. The first column in 
flaming headlines, was an account of the divorce and 
the generous alimony granted by Judge Reed, and the 
marriage of Lovey Dovey and Greenleaf. Another col- 
umn was devoted to a breezy article on “A Minister In 
Jail.” The third was devoted to an editorial on “The 
Divine Right, of Courts.” 

Mark ignored the reflections of the Buzsaw and took 
comfort in his approaching nuptials. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


135 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE WEDDING. 

At last the clay bad come. Mark and Mamie were 
to be married in the old Goose Creek Church where for 
years during their childhood they had attended Sunday 
school together. The church had been decorated by 
their friends with evergreens and cut flowers. In front 
of the pulpit, over where they were to stand, was a 
large bell made of white roses suspended from a cross 
beam supported by two pillars wreathed in evergreens, 
cut flowers and myrtle. They were to he married at four 
o’clock that afternoon. Early in the morning it began 
raining, the sky hung thick with clouds from which the 
rain poured nearly “the live long day.” Late in the 
afternoon, the sun for a few moments, broke through 
the clouds and in a short time went down bright and 
beautiful. If the “rain was indicative of tears the 
bride must shed,” then the sunshine must indicate a 
happy ending of their married life. 

The groom drove to the home of the good old mod- 
erator, Deacon Simon Magus, to receive his bride and 
take her to the church. There he was to be met by one 
of his friends, a theological student, who was to he the 
best man and a sister of the groom, who was to be the 
bridesmaid. The church was filled with people in 
spite of the constant downpour of rain. The old Sun- 
day school teacher was there and many of the members 


13G 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


of the class which the bride and gr-oom used to attend. 
The blinds to the house were closed and the lamps 
lighted, casting a mellow light over the scene. The or- 
gan pealed forth the sweet strains of Mendelssohn’s 
wedding march; the ushers entered in pairs, marching 
slowly down the aisle to the pulpit and separated to 
either side. Following them came the best man and 
bridesmaid; the bride and groom coming last, entered 
the space deft for them under the bell, where they were 
faced by the good old pastor who made one for — shall 
I say life or till Satan plays his part in life’s tragedy? 

After the ceremony the bride and groom, the brides- 
maid and best man were driven to the home of Mark, 
where isnpper was served to a large group of their friends 
and relatives. 

The morning after the wedding Mark’s horse was 
brought out and hitched to the buggy. Their destina- 
tion was Winetown. The family came out to see thean 
off for their future home. 

Mark’s heart was full and overflowing; he thought 
of the home and its furnishings at Winetown and what 
Mamie would say. When they had gone not a very 
great ways, he put both his arms around Mamie and 
drew her up tight to his heart, kissed her ardently and 
said : 

“You left your home yesterday, I leave mine today 
to make a new one for ourselves.” 

A tear fell onto her cheek which he kissed away be- 
fore it dropped. 

“It is sad,” she said, “to leave one’s childhood home, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 137 


but is it not sweet that today we begin to make a new 
home for ourselves and lay the foundation stones of our 
future happiness ?” 

“May God grant that we lay that foundation not 
on sand but on the solid rock !” he said with fervor. 

“And may he grant, also, that the superstructure,” 
she added, “be not of hay, wood, or stubble, but of gold, 
silver and precious stones!” 

“You must be dreaming of a gilded palace, when 
I promise you now no more than a weatherboarded cot- 
tage.” 

She smiled and said, “I am not thinking of our 
house but our home ; not of the material furnishings 
but of the spiritual 

“I catch your meaning. Let, then', its chief em- 
bellishments be love, purity, unselfishness, kindness, 
gentleness, godliness, cleanliness.” 

“You have the idea,” she said. 

Both were silent and the horse moved on gracefully 
over a level stretch of road at the end of which a wheel 
dropped into chuck-hole and jostled their silent dreams. 
Then the conversation turned to lighter matters and 
they went merrily on, light hearted and free as chil- 
dren loitering home from school. Then there followed 
another silence, when Mark inquired, “Of what do you 
dream now?” 

“I was thinking of what material we should put in 
that foundation.” 

“What do you suggest?” 

“I would lay this stone ; ‘Live within our income.’ ” 


138 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“You are certainly a considerate little wife.” 

“Now it is your turn/’ she said. 

Mark paused, then said he with a twinkle in his 
eye, “Only one of us may be allowed to go mad at a 
time.” 

“Oh !” she said in that tone of voice which none can 
write, which all have heard and which requires both 
an interrogation and exclamation point. “All right,” 
she added, “that is a good foundation stone ; we will let 
it stay.” 

They had come to a long skirt of woods by which the 
road lay along, solid declivity, down which the buggy 
went rolling smoothly as a boat glides on water. Mark 
began to sing: 

“Row, row your boat gently down the stream. 

Merrily, merrily, merrily ; life is but a dream.” 

When he began the second line she began the first; 
then he sang the first again and she sang the second. 
Thus they went galloping in song after each other and 
gliding down the hill toward that new home buoyant 
with the prospect of happiness forevermore. 

When! they reached the top of the next hill he 
pointed out to her the church spires and roofs of the 
taller houses in that town toward which they were tend- 
ing. They became more serious as nearer they came. 
Shortly they were at the gate; he helped her out and 
led the way to the house, took a key from his pocket, un- 
locked and threw open the door. On the floor lav a 
promiscuous heap of carpets, curtains, furniture and 
other stuff he had bought and sent ahead. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


139 


Mamie threw up her hands and laughed at the sight. 
Matfk took her in his arms, kissed her and said, “THIS 
IS OUR HOME.” 

In the afternoon they began to arrange that miscel- 
laneous heap, which under her trained hands, soon be- 
gan to take shape, and by the following day order had 
been brought out of chaos. The carpets were on the 
floor, the pictures were on the wall, curtains draped 
the windows, the beds had been set up and the chairs 
arranged about the rooms. 

Mark surveyed the scene with the pride of a Nebu- 
chadnezzar when he surveyed great Babylon; caught 
Mamie in his arms, pressed kisses on her divine lips 
and held her to his heart which with love was over- 
flowing. “God forgive me, dear one, if I sin, but I 
had rather live the remaining days of my life with you, 
than spend the same time in heaven,” said the happy 
preacher wild with his new found joy. 

The next day they set about to furnish a room for 
Mark a study. Although he was so late from college, 
he felt himself empty of knowledge suitable to his pul- 
pit work. Books must be read, his Bible studied and 
sermons written. He must be his own instructor; 
hence he had bad a. desk made, had purchased an office 
chair and possessed a library a more pretentious man 
need not be ashamed of; these he arranged with the 
aid of her good taste and purposed to devote so many 
hours each day in study. 

Thus the house had been furnished. The pastor 


140 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


was located among his people which was the fulfillment 
of one of the dreams of his life. 

They were now housekeeping, and hei house was al- 
ways in order — just like a new pin. She needed many 
little articles from the store, she needed milk and butter 
from the dairy, and he was errand boy. His pay was 
generally a loving kiss from two sweet lips which had to 
be paid in advance to get him to go and paid again on 
his return because he had gone. 

He was late from boarding school where eight years 
had been spent. If it had done no more for him, it had 
at least sharpened his appetite, which may account for 
the supplies in the panfry ; and two of the sweetest little 
hands in the world were to do the cooking which may 
also help to account for the dainties that she could pre- 
pare. Truly the poet had said — 

“We may live without poetry, music and art; 

We may live without conscience, and live without 
heart; 

We may live without friends; we may live without 
books ; 

But civilized man cannot live without cooks.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


141 


CHAPTER XIX. 

A TRAMP. 

Dreams, dreams, dreams — nothing but dreams — sweet 
dreams of Mamie day and might. Never had poor mor- 
tal man been blessed with smeh an angel wife. Mark 
awoke to realize that another appointment in his church 
was at hand. Between his dreams of the chiefest 
among women, during the month which had just passed 
on the wings of the wind, he had taken time to reflect 
and work on the Duck River divorces. 

He was now in his buggy starting to the church. As 
the horse — a blooded sorrel from Kentucky — moved 
proudly on, Mark saw love in all nature. God is love. 
Love was everywhere and filled his soul with adoration 
and worship. And somehow as a spirit in the back 
ground of a picture, Mamie was in 'the midst of it all. 

“Jack Frost” had left the evidence of his presence 
in the brown fields and on the yellow forest trees, 
which in patches along the way had been granted 
clemency from the woodman’s ax. The maples were 
orange while the more sturdy oaks were a motley green, 
brown and yellow. All of which presented a blending 
of colors, beautiful ais an oil painting. He wished that 
each grove were in a frame that he might present it to 
the lady of his dreams who had become his wife. 

In the woods were oily walnuts, sweet hickory nuts, 
burry chestnuts, rich clusters of hazelnuts, black and 


142 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE, 


red haws, all of which had felt the ripening influence 
of the frost; turning the nuts brown, the grapes black 
and the haws red and black. Out of the woodlands, 
now and then, copious' springs of cold, clear water 
burst from the hills, welling up into bubbling brooks, 
falling over ledges of moss covered rook, crossed the 
road and flowed on to water the fields and the farmer’s 
thirsty stock. Through those woods and by the brooks 
Mark wished he could strolll with Mamie forever; and, 
somewhere in the depths of the forest, erect an altar 
to God who is love. 

Ranging generally a quarter to a half mile apart, 
sometimes nearer, he passed along the way large airy 
farm houses built some of brick, some of boards. In 
the rear, near the house, in some convenient spot the 
orchard had been planted, which a few weeks before 
had been laden with delicious fruit. At that season, 
when once seen none can ever forget; trees bending 
with ripened fruit, the juicy crab, the mealy Ben 
Davis, delicious for the good housewife’s cooking and 
preserving, the dark red winesap for the palate, the 
rich flavored Grimes’ Golden, for all purposes. Back 
of the houses were the fields and which had turned 
their coat of green for brown 1 . Some had been plowed 
and sowed to wheat; others bore crops of luxuriant 
corn, cut in some instances and shocked in long straight 
rows. Among the shocks and scattered over the ground 
lay wagon loads of yellow pumpkins waiting to be 
gathered and transformed by the pretty housewives 
into delicious pies, rivaling in flavor the pies of our great 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


143 


grandmothers, the wives of the good old Puritans. The 
fields of grass not yet killed by the frost displayed low- 
ing herds of export cattle, followed by droves of grunt- 
ing porkers soon to be treated to a pass to Frenchmans- 
ville, New York or Chicago. 

He alighted from his buggy at the church saying, 
“Surely it is a goodly land, a land of brooks of water, 
of fountains and depths that spring out of the valleys 
and hills, a land of wheat and barley ... a land 
wherein thou shalt eat bread without scarceness, thou 
shallt not lack anything in it.” 

It is almost needless to say that the pastor preached 
that day in demonstration of the Spirit and power on 
the text, “God is Love.” At the close of the service he 
announced that he wished the deacons to meet him at 
the pulpit to hear his report on matters begun at former 
meetings. They all came except brethren Tightwadd 
and Skinflint who, fearing the pastor desired to take 
a collection, had business at home immediately. When 
the others came, he said : 

“I have written the Chief of Police, Chicago, giving 
the name and description of the widow’s husband, re- 
questing that search be made and if found, to report 
back to me. He did so, saying he had been found in 
the workhouse. Then I sent a ticket, requesting the 
police to deliver it and send him home if he would 
come. I have word that he will be here on the noon 
train Monday. Will one of you go with me to meet 
him?” 

Deacon Anderson volunteered his services. 


144 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


On Monday noon when the train pulled in, Mark 
and the deacon were on the platform waiting for the 
widow’s husband. He had been told by /the Chief of 
Police that the ticket had been sent by his friends at 
home who desired to see him. He now appeared in the 
door of the ear, wondering what friend or friends would 
meet him. He carried no suitcase, all the clothes he 
had were on his back; his shoes were run down at the 
heel and turned up at the toes; his trousers were worn 
out at the knees; his coat was rusty and torn; his 
hat was broken and out of shape; he was unwashed and 
unshaven. 

The deacon said to the pastor in a low voice, “He 
is rather a hopeless prospect to take to the home of a 
lady to be her companion.” 

“Yes,” said the pastor, “yet beneath that unclean 
garb is an immortal soul for which Christ died; within 
the bosom of the unwashed tramp is a spirit, which 
when washed in the blood of the Lamb, becomes white as 
snow and fit companion for God and angels.” 

The tramp stepped onto the platform and Brother 
Anderson and the pastor hastened to greet him; each 
held a hand in theirs. 

The tramp could not understand; but they soon ex- 
plained and had him away to a barber shop where he 
was shaved and bathed, shorn and clothed. He was a 
new man. Wonderful transformation! At once self- 
respect began to return to the bosom of the tramp. 
Then they gave him a good dinner, the three sitting 
together at the table. They informed the tramp of 
the history of the case to the present. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


145 


Tears filled his eyes; joy filled his soul; he grasped 
the hands of his benefactors in the profoundest grati- 
tude; but he was too Ml to speak. 

“We hope to reconcile you to your wife,” began Mark, 
“but we also want you to make us a promise, that you will 
leave off your habits and be a man !” 

“Gentlemen,” said he rising', “I was once a mm as 
the deacon here knows. I was at one time an active 
member of the Duck River Church, but temptations 
came, I yielded, again and yet again; before I was 
aware Satan had wound his net about me and I was the 
devil’s slave. I knew it when he began to draw me 
from my church and from my home. At times I tried 
to break away and flee from him; if I could, I did 
not successfully resist him. He drew me on till the 
ties of church and home snapped and I sank to the 
gutter, the jail and the workhouse, a helpless, hopeless 
wreck, ‘kicked and knocked by the world as a worthless 
outcast. Yet in the lowest depths God did not utterly 
forsake me; he often has visited me behind stone walls, 
within iron cages, and by his Spirit melted my heart 
to penitence and mine eyes to tears on account of my 
sins. I do not blame my wife for casting me off, for I 
was unworthy of her. That you and the church are in- 
terested in me, that she may yet receive me, and that 
God in heaven yet loves me, I am resolved, and by that 
love I swear, from henceforth forever, I’ll BE A MAN.” 

Then he thanked again the pastor and the deacon 
that they had co-operated with God who worked at one 
end of the line while they worked at the other to re- 
store him again to his own. 


116 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


That afternoon the three drove to the home of the 
widow. Her son met them at the gate and greeted his 
stepfather kindly because he was his mother’s husband. 
She had remained in the house while the four men 
came in together, the son leading the way. She arose 
and stood, not knowing what else to do or say. When 
the husband and wife stood face to face, love rekindled, 
hearts reunited, he grasped her hand and sank to his 
knees, and, before lie could ask forgiveness, she for- 
gave and lifted him up. 

“Brother Mark,” said the rejuvenated husband, “say 
the ceremony at once.” 

“No ; you were married once in the eyes of God and 
man, and are still married in God’s sight. Habitual 
drunkenness does not divorce according to God’s law: 
no civil court can part asunder whom God has joined. 
Yet according to the laws of our land a divorce has 
been granted. That divorce is unscriptural and your 
marriage in the court of heaven yet stands. But that 
we miay obey the laws of the State we will go to Sodom 
tomorrow where you may petition the civil court which 
now is in session to undo what it has done — in other 
words, to annul the civil decree of divorce and reverse 
its fearful blunder in defying God. 

They agreed. All were happy with the thought 
that on tomorrow the husband and wife would stand be- 
fore the court which had broken up their home and de- 
mand that the wicked decree of divorce be abrogated, 
and they be declared husband and wife by the court. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


147 


CHAPTER XX. 

A SWELL SOCIAL FUNCTION. 

In due time the next morning the widow’s son had 
two splendid bays to a carriage for his parents, Dea- 
con Anderson and himself. Marik had brought out his 
own buggy for himself and Mamie. Both vehicles were 
waiting at the gate. 

The widow had finished her domestic duties with 
unusual dispatch and had gone into her dressing room 
to make ready. The men were shaving, shining their 
shoes and brushing up to look their very best. They 
wished to show all honor to the occasion. Likewise, 
Mamie donned her wedding garments and looked her- 
self a bride. 

The sun had risen behind a bank of clouds. A cold 
wind had been blowing and a gust of snow falling. How- 
ever, by the time they were ready to start, the sun had 
melted away the clouds and he was smiling in warm ap- 
proval, as if pleased with the plans of our friends. 

Soon the carriages were rolling along toward Sodom. 
They met several neighbors and friends, who having 
heard of the reconciliation, stopped the carriages and 
showered congratulations upon the reunited couple. 

An hour or so later the summit of a hill was reached, 
at the foot of which lay the city of Sodom, spread out 
before them. In the center of the town and crowned by 


148 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


a small cupola stood the courthouse — that institution 
of injustice and wicked defiance to the laws of God. 

“What crimes have been committed within thy 
walk in the name of law and justice !” said Mark. “If 
buildings, are subject to demon possession, then thy 
name is Legion. But today, at least, thou synagogue 
of Satan, thou shalt become a house of prayer.” 

Before the minister had ceased to think these 
thoughts, the carriages were rattling along the streets of 
the town. They pulled up at a livery bam and stopped. 
When the horses had been taken by the liveryman our 
friends went up the street and entered the courthouse. 

It was full of gaily dressed people. The shutters 
had been closed and the chandeliers, which had re- 
cently received a coat of bronze, had been lighted and 
flooded the room with a soft white light. The windows 
and doors had been wreathed with cedars and flowers; 
behind the bar, to the rear of the judge’s stand, were 
banks of ferns and potted flowers. An orchestra of the 
best musicians, in holiday apparel, occupied a temporary 
grand stand in one corner of the room near the front. 
The judge, a front-pew member of the Sodom church 
was in full dress; a white tie and a big flashing diamond 
stud, graced his white shirt front. 

All were in a state of expectancy when our friends 
entered the room. Turning to a gentleman, Mark in- 
quired : 

“What does all this mean?” 

“Why, have you not heard of it?” 

“Heard of what?” 


BETTER THAN DIVOR'CE. 


149 


“That Sodom is about to celebrate the crowning 
social event of the year? A very fashionable divorce is 
to be granted at high noon, the supreme judge presiding. 
The very elite — the four hundred of Sodom — are here. 
The chief^seat members of the churches occupy the 
places of honor. Swell occasion. Ultra fashionable !” 

Mark was astonished and sat down with his friends 
to see the end. 

Promptly at twelve, the judge arose and signaled 
the band to begin. With enthusiasm they twanged that 
stirring and appropriate old tune, “Hell Broke Loose 
in Georgia/ 5 

The door to each of the witness rooms swung open 
and from each issued a company of people. From the 
furthest, which was the south end of the building, 
came Greenleaf in full dress on the arm of the County 
Clerk. The latter carried in his hand a legal document. 
Behind them came Fluffy Ruffles on the arm of Doctor 
Goodspeed. The men were all in full dress and the 
ladies were dressed in white, carrying divorce roses in 
their hands. 

From the witness room nearest the judge, issued the 
legal lights, honorable churchman of Sodom, also in 
full dress. Blackstone, that protege of legal erudition, 
and Lovey Dovey, the winning polyandrist, came last. 
She was dressed in a white hobble skirt, with a white 
veil covering her face and falling to the floor. She car- 
ried in her hands a bunch of orange blossoms and di- 
vorce roses. 

Marching to the sweet strains of “Hell Broke Loose 


150 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


in Georgia” the two processions met iD front of the 
judge’s stand and formed a semi-circle in front of the 
judge. 

Blackstone with the blushing young Lovey Dovey 
on his arm, met Greenleaf with the County Clerk in 
front of the Supreme Judge. The Honorable Mister 
Greenleaf then stepped forward and placed in the hands 
of the judge Lovey Dovey’s petition for divorce together 
with the depositions in the case. The following is the 
petition : 

Sodom Circuit Court. 

Florence Blackstone Plaintiff, 

. .vs. Petition. 

George Washington Stonewall Jackson Black- 

stone Defendant. 

“The plaintiff, Lovey Dovey Blackstone, alleges that 
she and the defendant, George Washington Stonewall 
Jackson Blackstone were married in June of the pres- 
ent year, etc. 

The plaintiff further alleges that alii their soul affi- 
nity has leaked out, leaving only the dregs of incom- 
patibility, resulting in a settled aversion, cruel and in- 
human treatment, domestic fits and misfits. 

“Wherefore the plaintiff prays the court for absolute 
divorce, attorney’s fee and a right liberal slice of sweet 
alimony. J. C. Calhoon Greenleaf, Attorney 

'For the Plaintiff.” 

When the judge had taken and glanced over the peti- 
tion, Greenleaf harangued the court in behalf of the 
divorce. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


151 


Mark arose as s-oon as the tyro had taken his seat 
and said : 

“Your Honor !” 

Everyone turned and stared at the preacher. 

“That divorce is contrary to the law of God,” said 
he. “The Bible, sir, knows but one ground for divorce. 
Moreover — ” 

“Let ids have order; this is no church meeting!” 
roared the front-pew judge as he brought down his 
gavel with a crash on the bar. Mark took his seat 
wondering that God would endure such a farce. 

Then the judge, with grace and dignity, waved his 
hand to the orchestra to play softly. As the low, sweet 
strains of that Georgia tune filled the courtroom with 
melody, the judge in a sonorous voice, with solemn and 
appropriate word, pronounced the decree which put asun- 
der the uncontracting parties for life. 

The County Clerk then came forward and filled out 
that legal document in due and ancient form. It was 
a marriage license for Greenleaf and Lovey Dovey. 

Blackstone, with Lovey Dovey on his arm, now 
crossed over and delivered her to Greenleaf. A soft mur- 
mur of applause, commending such noble generosity, 
swept over the audience. The high contracting parties 
then turned to The Right Reverend Doctor Goodspeed, 
who pronounced the ceremony. Nor did he forget to say, 
“What God has joined, let not man put asunder.” 

The ceremony being over, the entire crowd eagerly 
expressed their congratulations. Nor did they neglect to 
congratulate Mr. Blackstone for his magnanimity. The 


152 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


judge was most profusely congratulated by the ladies of 
Sodom for his splendid grace and dignity in presiding 
over divorce and for his unstinted liberality in granting 
alimony. 

Mark was at a loss to tell whether Blackstone or 
Green'leaf received the greater number of congratula- 
tions; nor could he quite discern whether Levey Dovey 
was congratulated more for her divorce or for her happy 
marriage. 

When the congratulations were over, the judge dis- 
missed court till two o’clock that afternoon. As the 
crowd filed out of the courthouse, there was one who was 
not pleased with what he saw. There was also more 
than one feature that disturbed his mental equipoise. 
The consequence was, that Mark excused himself from 
Mamie, Deacon Anderson and his friends that he might 
take a walk and adjust his thoughts to the new prob- 
lems, and the new phases of old problems, which had 
been so unexpectedly thrust upon him. 

Naturally his mind turned to Lovey Dovey, whose 
former conduct had shaken his faith in a perfect wo- 
manhood. This unexpected stroke revived his doubts. 
Besides he recalled that the deacon had said one million 
divorces had been granted in the United States in the 
last ten years. That meant to Mark one million im- 
perfect women. For they were either wrong in seeking 
divorce, or they were wrong in character or they had not 
been divorced. Of course there were exceptions. 

“One million imperfect women! One million! One 
million!” kept hammering on his gray matter as if it 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


153 


would scramble his brains. “Could Mamie also be im- 
perfect ? Not a bit of it !” He almost ran down the pike 
to get rid of the thought. 

Dinner? No. He had meat to eat which had sat- 
isfied hig appetite. He went on, and on, out into the 
country thinking, thinking, thinking. 

“One million divorces ! One million homes, institu- 
tions of God, the bed rock of the Nation’s morality, the 
foundation of Christian society, the unit of all civil gov- 
ernment destroyed by civil courts with authority of the 
law ! 

“One million divorces ! Hundreds, thousands, per- 
haps millions of children, the innocent bystanders, the 
keenest sufferers, the Nation’s hope of tomorrow, the 
stigmatized citizen of -today declared orphans by civil 
law ! 

“One million divorces ! Granted by Christian judges, 
in Christian America, and two million divorcees re- 
tained in the fellowship of Christian churches! 

“One million divorces ! Has the Statute become the 
Christians’ Bible? Has the devil become the Christians’ 
god ? Does he indeed own the universe as he pretended 
when he offered it to the Christ for one act of homage ? 
Shades of the Martyrs!” 

Mark drew out his watch and was surprised to see 
he had been walking for an hour and a quarter. He had 
only three quarters of an hour in which to retrace his 
steps if he hoped to accomplish the business which had 
brought him into town. His thoughts however, kept pace 
with his gait. He was convinced more and more that 


154 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


his course in dealing with the Duck River divorces was 
the only course to pursue if he wished to bring his 
Church up to 'the standard of God. He verily believed 
that he was doing God’s service in the interest of suf- 
fering children, crumbling homes, erring churches, and 
waning morality. 

He was also convinced that Deacon Anderson was 
right when he said that the ^rottenness of our laws when 
applied by the courts were two prolific sources of unscrip- 
tural divorce.” Hence he concluded that the courts, 
armed with civil law contradicting divine law were 
criminal institutions and, as such, had no more right to 
exist than piracy, slavery, or dens of thieve;. He re- 
solved, therefore, that his reformation of church and 
home should extend to the court and the laws contra- 
dicting God as laid down in the Bible. He vowed that 
every such law on the Statute should be repealed and 
that checks and balances should be placed upon the 
courts. 

He now reached town and found Mamie distressed 
over his long delay and his friends anxious to start 10 
the courtroom as it was now two o’clock. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


155 


CHAPTER XXI. 

RECONCILED; BUT TOO LATE. 

The court convened promptly at two according to 
announcement. During the two hours intermission, the 
decorations had been removed, the music stand had been 
taken out, and (the courtroom looked as prosaic as before. 

At this session the great throng which crowded the 
house in the morning was now conspicuous for its ab- 
sence. There was but a small group attending the after- 
noon session. That group consisted of Mark and his 
friends. 

What a contrast also in the size of this crowd and 
the size of the crowd present the day the widow and her 
husband were divorced in that same room. How differ- 
ent also, in other particulars as well ; no scandal, no long 
list of defaming depositions, no wrangling, false attor- 
neys, no exorbitant lawyers' fees, no morbid crowd of 
scandal 'mongers. Not even the Sodom Christians were 
present — just a request and it was done ! 

“How easy and inexpensive to do right?” exclaimed 
the preacher. “How costly and how difficult, sometimes 
to do wrong ! How different is the securing from the 
annulling of divorce !” 

Even the court was happy. The judge offered his 
hand saying, “That is the best thing I have done since 
I have been on the bench.” Even Greenleaf and Black- 
stone congratulated them. 


156 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


But Greenleaf plucked Blacks tone and said, “We 
have our fee®. I am glad annulling divorce does not 
annul the fees.” 

Gladstone winked and said, “We may get another 
one out of that yet.” 

“That is right,” said Blackstone. “I am very glad 
to see them reunite.” 

The legal, leading lights of Sodom laughed at the 
prospect. 

The happy party returned to their home, taking Mark, 
Mamie and Deacon Anderson with them, thanking them 
and God for his wondrous loving kindness. 

The deacon and the pastor were happy as the new 
husband and wife and wanted to go forthwith and bring 
home the son’s wife, for there is yet hope and help for 
the widow’s son. 

Mark took him off for a long walk leaving the others 
to rejoice in their bliss. Then he began : “You have 
this day seen the salvation of the Lord. How marvelous 
are his ways in our eyes. He can do for you what he 
has done for others. God does not recognize your di- 
vorce. There is no such thing as ‘incompatibility’ being 
recognized by our Bible as a ground for divorce. We 
profess to live by it as the only rule of faith and practice 
in religion. But you and your wife are living in disobe- 
dience to the Bible, defiance to its law and in rebellion 
to God, its Author. You cannot afford to live thus, 
you must be reconciled to your wife and she to you. The 
law of the State must not override, destroy and annul 
the law of our God. The court must not undo the work 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


157 


of the church, nor the Legislature enact laws contrary to 
the Christ, the only Lawgiver in Zion. I am jealous for 
the Lord, our God, his Bible and his Church, and hold 
them far above the Legislature, the Statute and the 
court. You must no longer halt between two opinions 
but serve the Lord, thy God. You must be reconciled/’ 

Although he was mightily moved by these words, yet 
young Thurston said, “I am unwilling for her to return; 
and more, I Shall never ask her. She has broken up my 
home and has crushed my heart; she cannot return.” 

“My brother,” said the pastor, gently laying his hand 
upon his shoulder, “May not the death of Mary have 
been due to the separation of her parents ?” 

“That may be true; for bad we not been separated, 
she had not been seeking me and got lost in the woods.” 

“Ought you not, then, to return to your wife lest a 
worse thing come upon you ?” 

“There cannot; we have no more children.” 

“But consider the condition of Mrs. Thurston.” 

“It is reported by the doctors that her mind is much 
improved.” 

“What of her physical condition ?” 

“If she improves in mind, she will improve in body, 
as it was her mental troubles which produced her bodily 
suffering.” 

“If she were dying?” 

“Then I might go and bid her farewell.” 

“Otherwise you will not be reconciled?” 

“I have spoken. While I am not ungrateful to you 
for your interest and many kindnesses, I wish that you 


158 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


would never again mention tins matter to me. My mind 
is fully made up ; we can never be reconciled/’ 

Counting it but (hopeless to try again, Mark returned 
home having decided to lay their case before the church 
and recommend to them to exclude the plaintiff and deal 
with the defendant wherein he may have broken any 
scriptures. 

He had scarcely reached liis home when a runner 
came in haste for him to go at once to Mrs. Thurston 
who, the doctors said, could not live till morning. 

The pastor hastened to his sick member. Entering 
her room, she turned to him, tried to raise herself upon 
her elbow and moaned plaintively, 

“We killed her; we murdered her; we slew our — ” 
Then she gasped for breath and fell hack upon her pil- 
low exhausted, rolled her eyes and stared irrationally. 

The pastor’s heart was touched ; he drew up his chair 
and sat down beside her. He asked her if she wished to 
see her husband. But in that awful, hoarse whisper of 
death she gasped again, brokenly, 

“We killed her; — we sent her — to the cold, — cold 
grave,” and covered her face with her hands. 

The pastor sat studying her case. He did not alto- 
gether agree with the physicians who located the seat of 
her condition in her brain; he decided that her major 
symptom was from her heart. Remorse, not lunacy, sent 
Judas to the valley of Hinnom and he believed that con- 
science was sinking Mrs. Thurston into a grave beside 
her little Mary. If Christ could not save hie, betrayer 
from his headlong plunge to death, no more could he 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


159 


save Mrs. Thurston. Helpless he bowed his head in the 
presence of the universal Reaper and inwardly prayed 
that God, even in death, if not in life, would weld their 
severed hearts. Anxious to try again, he bent tenderly 
near the dying woman and said, 

“My sister, you probably know that the end is near ? 
I wish to cite you the words of Christ, who said, Tf you 
forgive not men itheir trespasses, neither will your Fath- 
er forgive your trespasses.’ ” 

“Forgive — a murderer? Reconciled — ” The sen- 
tence was broken off she being too weak to finish. Mark 
was about to reply, but ishe lifted her hand feebly and 
motioned him to silence. 

“Reconciled to him who slew — ■” The remainder of the 
sentence was choked by the death rattle in her throat. 
When the fit of coughing had subsided, she lifted her 
eyes to his and whispered in a hollow voice as if a ghost 
had cheated the tomb, 

“Never 1” 

She lay exhausted, quietly upon her pillow. Mark 
left the room and held a short conference with her fam- 
ily. They reluctantly yielded to his entreaty to send for 
her husband. When the messenger had gone, he went 
back and sat beside her. She day with her eyes closed 
as if asleep, though she was not asleep. 

When she looked up again the pastor inquired, “Can 
you afford, Mrs. Thurston, to meet God, refusing to 
forgive your husband?” 

“Am I going to die, Brother Mark ?” 

“The doctors think so.” 


160 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


She made no reply. A hush came over the room. No 
one spoke. The only sound that was heard was the regu- 
lar tick, tick of the clock as if the terrible foot-falls of 
death itself had entered the house. With each labored 
breath of the dying woman, the loud tick of the clock 
seemed to awaken the echoes in the silent halls of death 
and beat warningly upon the ears of Mrs. Thurston. She 
lay as if listening to distant music, wrapped in fevered 
thought. What took place in those swift moments be- 
tween her and her God, even Eternity itself may never 
reveal. Then turning again to her pastor 'she repeated, 
“So they say I am going to die, do they ?” 

“Yes; tlie end is near. Will you not now forgive 
your husband, that God may also forgive you ?” persisted 
her pastor. 

'She did not reply and Mark continued, 

“If he should come and wish to see you, would you 
see him?” 

“He will not come,” she whispered doubtingly. 

“I have sent for him and I believe he will come. 
Will you not see him?” pleaded the pastor. 

She lay in silence weighing the question. And again 
that deathlike stillness came over the sorrowing watchers 
as in every tick of the clock death came nearer and 
yet nearer. 

The silence was broken by the arrival of Harry 
Thurston, who now entered and glanced over the room. 
Then flashed before him the memory of the like cir- 
cumstances which environed the bedside of his deceased 
child. He paused and looked at his dying wife, his face 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


161 


turned pale, his lips quivered, he trembled, he shook 
with grief as he approached the bedside of the dying wo- 
man, who till now had not looked upon him. But when 
he had reached her side she held out to him her burn- 
ing, bony hand, which ihe took in his, sat down on the 
bed beside her and laid his other arm around his wife. 

"I have always — believed — somehow — that some- 
thing — would bring you back to me,” she gasped in 
pauses to catch her lastly departing breath. 

The sight of the struggling woman and these words 
of implied forgiveness brought bitter tears to the eyes of 
young Thurston. 

“Kiss me Harry,” she said. 

He kissed her tenderly, repeatedly. Her soul then 
went out to God and Mary with a smile upon her lips. 

Thurston sprang to his feet and cried, “Save her, 
save her, Oh, Doctor save her; Brother Mark, pray God 
to spare her; bring back to me my precious wife.” But 
it was now too late; nothing could be done. He whirled 
and knelt beside her, pleading, “speak to me, please 
speak once more and tell me again that you forgive me.” 

Then turning and taking his pastor by the hand, he 
moaned, “Oh, Brother Mark, would that we had only lis- 
tened to you; that we had granted our forgiveness be- 
fore it was too late. Why were we so obstinate? Why 
did we foolishly wring our own hearts and send our only 
child to a premature grave? Why did I murder my child 
and tear out the heart of my wife? My hands wreak 
with blood and my heart aches on account of the mur- 
ders my hands have committed. Will God, can He 
forgive me.” 


102 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


True to hie duties as shepherd the pastor tried to 
comfort this wounded member of this flock. Then two 
days later conducted the funeral of Mrs. Thurston. 
There were no divisions in this audience which sat about 
her cafet as when they buried Mary. For all hearts 
were united in the general sorrow and there was univer- 
sal sympathy for the all but demented husband. After 
the funeral sermon by the pastor, they laid her to rest 
on the hill near the church by the grave of her daughter. 
Let her epitaph be — Reconciled ; But Too Late. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


1C>3 


CHAPTER XXII. 

EXTENDING HIS WORK. 

Having adjusted all matters of divorce in his own 
church, Mark now began to carry the good work to oth- 
er churches also. Naturally he turned first to the 
church <a,t Mount Carmel, as Fluffy Ruffles was an active 
member there, being organist, teacher in the Sunday 
school and secretary of the Aid, notwithstanding her 
many matrimonial adventures. She had secured her di- 
vorce from Number Three, it will be remembered, by 
the aid of her gallant young admirer, Attorney Blade- 
stone, on the ground of “cruel and inhuman treatment,’ 5 
because her husband in kissing her used too much ardor. 
She had divorced Number Two on the same ground be- 
cause he asked an explanation of her tracks and a man’s 
tracks being found together in a cornfield. Number 
One, her first love, a wealthy contractor, seventy-four 
years of age, was divorced because he insisted on her 
walking with him barefooted eveiy morning before sun- 
rise through the dew-covered clover. 

The reasons that Fluffy Ruffles had not been ex- 
cluded from her church were, first, that her pastor, 
though a good man was young and as yet unawakened to 
the divorce evil; second, that her father, Deacon Blar- 
ney, although possessed of little influence and less char- 
acter, was a man of money ; and third, that some of the 
deacons and others were adverse to bringing such mat- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


164 

ters before the church, crying “Peace, peace/’ where 
there was no peace. 

Also it most be remembered, that Doctor Goodspeed 
on the day he left the widow’s home called upon Fluffy 
Ruffles, from which time a new entangling alliance arose. 
Although Mark called upon her pastor, Brother Chal- 
mers, at once, yet he was not convinced that it was his 
duty to encourage his church to act upon the case. 
Mark made, therefore, repeated visits to the home of his 
fellow pastor, urging him to take up the study of di- 
vorce, told him of the work at Duck River, its successes 
and failures and pleaded with him to assist in the pre- 
vention of the marriage of Doctor Goodspeed and Fluffy 
Ruffles. He also advised him of his challenge to Judge 
Reed, the paradoxical instrument of so many divorce*, 
his purpose to carry the question through the associa- 
tion, create a state-wide anti-divorce sentiment, elect a 
Legislature and repeal the unscriptural divorce laws. 

At the first Chalmers smiled unbelievingly at Mark’s 
colossal and visionary plans; then he suspected his 
brother’s mental equipoise; but eventually, by his oft 
entreaty, argument and appeal yielded and agreed to 
help. 

The entire winter had now past; the spring had 
come; Chalmers began to study up on divorce and to 
his surprise discovered the magnitude of the evil. He 
procured a copy of the divorce docket in his own county 
from the Circuit Clerk’s office for the preceding twenty- 
five years; he gathered all the statistics he could from 
other sources; he got the statute and made a study of its 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


165 


laws on divorce; read everything he had on Rabbinical 
divorce and, above all, made an earnest study of the 
Bible on marriage and divorce. 

His head and heart were full of the subject. He re- 
solved to preach at the next service on the “Evils of 
Divorce.” 

The day came and the house was full. He preached 
with liberty and power. 

Fluffy Ruffles sprang out of her seat so mad 
that she walked all the way home, leaving her horse 
and buggy hitched at the church. Others frowned and 
whispered “The pastor is splitting our church; all hell 
will break loose and the devil will be to pay.” 

Her father, Deacon Blarney, sprang to his feet, 
shook his fist at the pastor angrily and said, “You will 
never get another dollar of my money. I expect to take 
my family and join another church where the people 
have religion including the pastor, I do.” 

Chalmers, the pastor, continued hewing to the line 
for he knew he was doing God’s service. 

The sermon ended; the church came to order for 
business. A committee was appointed, the pastor being 
appointed on the committee with four others to wait on 
Fluffy Ruffles and six other divorced members. The 
committee was instructed by the church to try to re- 
concile them privately, that is all who had been divorced 
on an unscriptural ground and, if they failed, all plain- 
tiffs were to be excluded at once and all defendants were 
to be instructed to appear before the church to show 
cause why they should not be excluded. 


166 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


All were reconciled except Fluffy Ruffles and two 
others who were then notified to appear before the 
church. The other two, a man and his wife, had been 
divorced for “incompatibility,” the wife being the plain- 
tiff was excluded at once from the church. The husband 
who had been made the defendant in the case, stated he 
had offered to see his wife repeatedly to settle their dif- 
ferences, had tried to do as the scriptures directed with 
regard to a trespass and had failed to win his wife back. 
The church then advised that he could not marry again 
so long as his wife remained single, and that he should 
be retained in their fellowship; then by vote of the 
church he was exonerated. The case of Fluffy Ruffles, 
through the influence of her father, was continued to 
the next meeting. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


167 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE CONTRAST. 

Thus the church at Mount Carmel bad enlisted in 
the work and began the long neglected reformation. 
But before they met again, Fluffy Ruffles and the doctor 
eloped to Atlantic City and were married by a magis- 
trate. 

She was delighted with the place and told the Doctor 
that it was igood to be there. She said to- him. 

“If agreeable to you, we will spend our honeymoon 
here.” 

“I should be delighted,” said the Doctor, “but I am 
quite sorry that I failed to draw on my bank for a suffi- 
cient amount to pay our bills for so long a season.” 

“Never mind that, Doctor; divorces pay; I have had 
three; I have the price,” said the charming wife, who 
leaned upon his adorable bosom, looked up into his 
effulgent face, smiled, made goo-goo eyes and puckered 
up her lips for a lass. Needless to say the vivacious 
Doctor arose to the occasion. 

“There was also as much ardor in that one,” she 
laughed, “as the one which divorced Number Three. 
Even the pious doctor laughed. 

They put up at the best hotel on Pennsylvania ave- 
nue and settled down contentedly to take a season of 
life beside the sea “where every prospect pleases, and 
only man is vile,” as the song has it. 


168 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


That evening the Doctor and his wife dressed 
in their best and went down to promenade on the Board- 
walk to see the people, to hear the music and listen to 
the roar of old Ocean. 

In the course of time they visited the Million Dollar 
Pier, the Hippodrome, the Steel Pier, “Heinz's Fifty- 
seven," and the rest. By day they went bathing in the 
sea, fished for salt water fish, went sailing in a sail boat 
or rode on the merry-go-round. 

Near the end of the month she and the doctor had 
planned to spend the next day at sea in a saii boat. 
While on the Board-walk that evening she received a tip 
which put her wise. The next morning she feigned to 
be a little indisposed and insisted that the Doctor go 
out without her. Being assured she was not specially ill, 
he went. The boat had been out at sea but a short time, 
when a dark cloud came up and all in the boat thought 
best to turn back, which they did. When the Doctor 
reached his room he was much surprised to find his wife 
had suddenly gotten well and had disappeared. He could 
not understand. He made inquiries and learned she had 
gone out with another man shortly after he left. The 
doctor went to his room, tore has hair and raved. Then 
he went out to locate his truant Avife and her friend. 
As he passed a hardware store he purchased a number 
forty-eight. He found them in a room of another hotel. 
The Doctor stood Avithout the door and listened at the 
sound of their voices as they laughed and chattered. 
The doctor slipped into an obscure corner in full view 
of the door and waited. The moments Avere hours, the 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


169 


laughter and talking continued, but that door did not 
open. The Doctor became jealous; he was sick with rage, 
his hand trembled, his heart throbbed, his nerves tingled, 
his breath wa.s heavy, his blood was hot and rushed 
through his veins, yet on his forehead stood a cold 
sweat ; he would tear them in pieces, destroy them piece- 
meal, he would burn their bodies and scatter their 
ashes. Yet that door did not open. 

Again he approached the door and listened to their 
voices. He heard Fluffy Ruffles laugh and recognized 
her voice. He could wait no longer. He knocked; the 
man came to the door and opened it — -but just a little. 
The Doctor was frantic and thrust his foot between the 
door and the facing, then fell against it with all the 
power that his athletic body could command. The man 
within saw that he was in a trap and surged against the 
door like a mad bull in the defense of his life. They 
surged back and forth. The Doctor’s great muscular 
strength would at times thrust the door almost open, the 
man within as often beat him back and shut the door. 
Then the Doctor thought of his gun and sent a ball 
crashing through the door, which whistled over the head 
of his foe, filling his face with flying splinters. He let 
loose the door and ran across the room; the Doctor 
thrust open the door, sprang in and saw Fluffy Ruffles 
crouching behind a dresser trembling with fright. An- 
other shot rang out from the Doctor’s gun. She thrust 
her hands over the wound and sunk to the floor, saying, 
“Justice, thou hast conquered.” The Doctor turned his 
gun on his foe, meaning to kill him also ; but he sprang 


170 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


on the Doctor with the agility of a tiger, struck the gun 
and the intended ball went through the ceiling. They 
clinched, they reeled to and fro, back and forth across 
the room. The furniture was upset and went crashing 
to the floor. The sight of the woman's blood and, what 
seemed to them her last dying words, excited the com- 
batants to frenzy. They fought like wild beasts; the 
Doctor tripped his foe, but he turned the Doctor and 
they fell to the floor a dogfall. 'Quicker than a flash, both 
men were on their feet and the doctor had his gun 
leveled on the heart of his antagonist who sprang on 
him with the rage of a lion. Again they clinched. The 
Doctor now had his right arm over the shoulder of his 
foe. The gun was in his hand; turning the muzzle to 
the man’s back he sent a ball through his side ; then an- 
other. The fellow rallied with the strength of a wild 
man, grasped the hand of the Doctor, wrenched from it 
his gun and shot him. The Doctor fainted, reeled and 
fell across the prostrate body of his wife. His foe sank 
to the floor at his feet from mere exhaustion from the 
loss of blood. Had they killed each other, this history 
had ended in a bloody tragedy. But from some cause 
each was spared to act a further part in life’s drama. 

Mark heard of the incident and said, "Such is the 
natural outgrowth of the disregard of the unscriptural 
ideal of marriage. It is the way of the world to un- 
tangle entangling alliances ; but not the way of God.” 

He further concluded, "That evil continually knocks 
at the door of the church, that imperfection lurks to 
despoil innocent womanhood ; and, that for the remainder 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


171 


of his life, he would devote himself to the restoration 
of tie purity of each.” He would at least repeal the 
divorce laws and bind the hands of the courts which put 
asunder those whom God had joined. 

Troubled in spirit Mark sought Mamie. For when 
distressed over the sins of an erring world, he found 
hope in her pure soul. He delighted to pillow his head 
on her bosom, listen to her sympathetic voice and feel 
the sweet touch of her soft warm hand upon his brow. 
In her benign presence there came over him a sense of 
contentment, joy, happiness, bliss. With Mamie is full- 
ness of joy and at her right hand there are pleasures for 
ever more. 

Being refreshed, he proposed a stroll in the garden. 
For spring had come and they had planted vegetables 
and flowers. He had the garden plowed, but they planted 
the seeds; he made flower-beds in the yard and she 
sowed them with the seeds of fragrant flowers. They 
had tended the garden plants and flower beds with care 
and had often gone out together to see if the vegetables 
had grown or a flower had unfolded. 

Today they strolled side 'by side viewing the flowers 
and breathing their fragrance, when Mark plucked a 
snow-white rose and presented it to Mamie, saying, “In 
token of the immaculate life of the ideal woman !” 

Then they strolled among the flowers, nor were 
Adam and Eve more happy in Eden. 


172 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


SCHEMING. 


Upon examination by the physician summoned to see 
the male victim of Doctor Good speed’s gun, it was found 
that his wounds were not serious. The ball, although 
passing through the body, failed to touch any vital part. 
After some weeks he was able to be up ; and took his 
departure from Atlantic City to hie home, where for 
reasons, known to himself, he kept the whole affair a 
secret. 

The proprietor of the hotel, on the penalty of being 
discharged commanded his servants to secrecy; for he 
was adverse to such episodes within his apartments being 
reported through the papers to the public at large. 

The physician also found that Fluffy Ruffles had not 
been mortally wounded, though she had fainted when 
struck by the ball and appeared to be dead when found 
by the servants. Further examination of her wound 
proved that the ball, instead of driving center, glanced, 
breaking a rib and deflecting, passed out at the other 
side, leaving a painful but not a. mortal wound. She 
too in a reasonable time was able to take her departure ; 
but not before she and her husband had been reconciled. 
For it developed that she had committed no greater 
error than to accept the invitation of her friend to a 
social game of cards. 

For reasons both legal and ecclesiastical, and feeling 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


173 


too that justice had been meted out, the Doctor was 
glad enough to have the matter hushed, maiking his de- 
parture when his wound had healed with his wife to her 
father’s, Deacon Blarney’s, in the country, keeping the 
affair a secret. 

Deacon Blarney, it will be remembered, had left the 
church at Mount Carmel and had joined by letter the 
church at Pisgah. On which account, the pastor, had 
resigned. He opposed the reception of Deacon Blarney, 
but when the church voted him in over the pastor’s pro- 
test he expressed his disapproval by resigning, for he be- 
lieved tha t a member who would aid and abet unscrip - 
tural divorce was unworthy to be a member of his 
church. On recommendation of Deacon Blarney after 
the pastor had gone, the church at Pisgah called The 
Reverend Doctor Good-speed to become their pastor. 
He accepted and began his labors as shepherd of the 
flock. 

In the meanwhile at the suggestion of her husband, 
Fluffy Ruffles wrote Lovey Dovey, making a date to 
visit her and her latest husband, that the preacher and 
the lawyer might discuss certain matters of interest to 
all concerned. Lovey Dovey had replied with many 
courtesies saying that it would be both agreeable and 
enjoyable to have them come. 

Accordingly when the train pulled into .Sodolm 
Lovey Dovey and Greenleaf were on the platform to wel- 
come their guests. Greenleaf shook hands quite cordi- 
ally with Fluffy Ruffles and Lovey Dovey extended a 
soft little hand to Doctor Goodspeed which he pressed 


174 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


with more fervor than is compatible with ministerial 
piety. The two men then wrung each others hands 
while the dear ladies fell into each others embraces be- 
stowing a profusion of smiles and kisses each upon the 
other. 

The party entered a carriage and were driven to the 
home of the lawyer, where they were welcomed with 
many expressions of delight. 

Having given instructions to the servants beforehand 
concerning the dinner, Eovey Dovey excused themselves 
from the gentlemen and took Fluffy Ruffles to her own 
private boudoir, where she showed Fluffy Ruffles all her 
needle work, told her in a whisper the gossip of Sodom, 
and also showed her the picture of her former husband. 
The picture suggested mutual sentiments of domestic 
life whereupon each had many things concerning their 
matrimonial escapades to tell the other. There being 
so many things in common between them they embraced 
each other and declared that they believed that in some 
other world they had 'been sisters. 

Not with these so much as with their husbands does 
our story now have to do. The two men had retired to 
the lawyer’s “den” and were leaning back in their chairs 
with their feet upon the top of the desk smoking fat 
cigars, blowing the smoke from their mouths in long 
geyser-like jets at the ceiling, and discussing matters near 
the heart of each. 

“The resolutions will not only be a victory for us, 
but they will also work to the downfall of him,” observed 
Dr. Goodspeed with considerable warmth. 


BETTER TUAN DIVORCE. 


375 

“It will do more than that,” replied the attorney; 
“it will align the 'churches with the courts and bring 
religion to an agreement with the law on the divorce 
question. That will be the greatest victory.” 

Dr. G oodspeed smoked in silence, blowing the smoke 
from his mouth thoughtfully as if weighing some new 
scheme to strengthen their plans. At length he said 
slowly, deliberating on each word as he spoke, “We must 
win other advocates between now and the meeting of 
the association that we may be sure of a majority when 
the test comes.” 

“We politicians,” began Greenleaf thoughtfully, 
“sometimes capture a political convention and if such 
may be done in a religious body, I suggest that we elect 
Judge Reed moderator and Attorney Gladstone clerk.” 

“That is the very idea, and we can work it to perfec- 
tion, if we can make sure of their appointment as mes- 
sengers,” chuckled the wily Doctor. 

“We can manage their appointment through Dr. 
Stillwell, the pastor. For whom he suggests the church 
will doubtless appoint,” added Greenleaf. 

“Dr. Stillwell will also be an important ally if only 
we might win him to our view of the case,” said the 
preacher dubiously. 

“He may not favor our plan to oust the Duck River 
pastor, but since so many of the court officials of Sodom 
are members of his church, if he does not support the 
resolutions he will not at least vote against them; for 
to oppose them will be to oppose his own members, and 


176 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE, 


Dr. Stillwell fears a schism in his church and the con- 
sequent loss in salary as much as he fears the devil.” 

Dr. Goodspeed laughed, then his face darkened with 
a frown as he said, “If only Dr. Stillwell would lead the 
fight against Mark, we could count the victory won, and 
put a stop to Mabk’g unlimited foolishness about un- 
seriptural divorces/’ he growled. 

“Dr. Stillwell cannot be depended upon to champion 
any cause, I think,” put in the lawyer, “where senti- 
ment is divided. He is too much of a policy man. How- 
ever, should he see sentiment turning to the resolution, 
he will not oppose with either his vote or his voice.” 

“I would suggest, Mr. Greenleaf, that we call on Dr. 
Stillwell and draw him out on these matters that we may 
know what to depend upon.” 

At this instant the ladies returned to the room and 
Lovey Dovey announced dinner. As we are not invited, 
we shall not intrude ourselves at the table, but wait for 
their return from the many good things at which no 
doubt they shall linger feasting upon dainty delicacies 
which Lovey Dovey, the pretty young housewife has pre- 
pared. Even the best of things must have an end, at 
least this dinner did and peals of laughter mingled with 
good humored witticisms announced the company return- 
ing to the drawing room. After a few pleasant remarks 
with the ladies the gentlemen lighted their cigars, donned 
their hats and started for a call on the Rev. Dr. Still- 
well. 

“May your schemes be successful!” said Fluffy Ruf- 
fles who had joined in their plans at the table. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


177 


U 1 think/' added Lovey Dovey, “that you will find 
Dr. Stillwell firm in but one thing, he will be constant 
only in big inconsistency.” 

The gentlemen smiled and closed the door, when 
Fluffy Ruffles said, “I think the Rev. John Mark is 
either religiously crazy, carnally vicious, or seeking a 
cheap notoriety in the stand he has taken on the divorce 
question. Our denomination ought not to tolerate such 
a man, but exclude him as a. disturber of the peace of 
the churches and a schismatic. I wish, therefore, our 
husbands success in their plans. Our denomination for 
years has countenanced divorce and now it suddenly 
appears that this theological novice has found all our 
fathers and grandfathers to have been in error. Non- 
sense,” she sneered. “He will be trying to separate us 
next from our husbands.” 

Before Lovey Dovey expressed her view of the mat- 
ter Dr. Goodspeed returned to get his gold headed cane 
which he had forgotten. Returning to the street the 
two gentlemen resumed their way to the home of Dr. 
Stillwell. After the usual greetings and formalities, 
and according to previous agreement, Dr. Goodspeed 
began cautiously to draw out Dr. Stillwell on the divorce 
question. 

“Do you know, Brother Stillwell, how many divorces 
the circuit court of Sodom granted last year?” 

“I saw a few weeks since in our county paper that 
one hundred and thirty-six had been granted, though I 
have not taken the trouble to verify the facts by an 
examination of the records.” 


178 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“Have you an idea how many marriage licenses were 
granted ?” 

“I have understood that not as many licenses were 
granted last year as divorces.” 

“Mr. Greenleaf tells me that Judge Reed, whom I 
believe is a member of your church, granted these one 
hundred and thirty-six divorces.” 

“He is, hut you are aware, Brother Goodspeed, that 
the judge was elected by the people to execute not 
divine but civil law,” apologized Dr. Stillwell not know- 
ing just where Dr. Goodspeed was leading. 

A short silence followed and Dr. Goodspeed con- 
tinued : 

“I understand also that Attorneys Gladstone, Black- 
stone and Mr. Greenleaf here are active members of 
your church ? and that sometimes they serve as advocates 
for plaintiffs to divorces?” 

“They are but as I said — ” 

“I understand, Brother Stillwell,” broke in Dr. Good- 
speed, “and I take them all to be most excellent members* 
too.” 

Dr. Stillwell acknowledged this remark with a nod 
of his head, and Dr. Goodspeed went on: 

“What proportion, Dr. Stillwell, of the one hundred 
and thirty-six cases or two hundred and fifty-two di- 
vorced persons in our county last year are members of 
our churches?” 

“I have not the figures at hand, but I would esti- 
mate that two-thirds or three-fourths, may be more are 
members of some church.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


179 


"Nearly every church in the association has more or 
less divorced members ?” 

“Yes” 

“I believe it is a fact, Doctor, that you will concede 
that ecclesiastical history teaches that our practice often 
outruns or precedes the statement of dogma ?” 

“I am so informed,” admitted Dr. Stillwell. 

“Since, then Dr. Stillwell,” said Dr. Good sped 
smiling triumphantly, “that it is our custom to prac- 
tice divorce for many causes, Mr. Greenleaf and I have 
drawn up some resolutions to be offered to the coming 
association indorsing our practice and looking toward 
an adjustment of the churches with the courts on this 
very important question.” Then he handed the paper 
to Dr. Stillwell which the latter took into his hand but 
with a look of bewilderment in his face. Having read 
the paper he said : 

“You have made your resolutions too strong. We 
cannot indorse divorces on other than scriptural ground. 
Nor can I see that the association can effect the exclu- 
sion of Mark from his church.” 

“But Doctor, did I not understand you to say that 
our churches fellowship unscripturally divorced persons, 
also that divorce is of long standing in our churches, and 
that the lawyers and the judge were the effective 
instruments of those divorces? I want to know why 
we cannot indorse our own practice by a resolution at 
the coming association. If our practice is right, I can 
see no harm in saying so, moreover it seems to me but 


180 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


just to rid ourselves of a man who opposes the long stand- 
ing custom of our churches as Mark is doing.” 

Dr. Stillwell shifted his position uneasily several 
times, looked wishfully at his watch, down at the carpet, 
and up at his desk when his eyes fell on his open Bible : 
He read these words, “But I say unto you that whoso- 
ever shall put aiway his wife, saving for the cause of 
fornication, causeth her to commit adultery.” Glanc- 
ing quickly from his Bible he read on a page of a mar- 
riage ceremony which he had that morning been writ- 
ing : “What, therefore, God hath joined together, let not 
man put asunder.” He said, “I cannot indorse the reso- 
lutions.” 

Neither the lawyer nor Dr. Goodspeed could prevail 
on him to do so, notwithstanding he fellowshiped and 
practiced every day in his church the very thing the reso- 
lutions indorsed. 

Feeling that it would be inopportune now to suggest 
the names of messengers to the association the entire 
matter was dropped and after some pleasantries the 
guests departed, agreeing on their way home that Green- 
leaf would take up the matter later and secure the 
appointment of the desired delegates to the association. 

In due time the train arrived and Fluffy Ruffles and 
her husband returned to their home having spent a most 
agreeable day, discussing over again each event and 
making further plans to win over other advocates to 
their resolutions and to their plans to exclude Mark 
from the ministry and his church. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


181 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE GOLDEN WAY OF TRUTH. 

The plotting against him by Dr. Goodspeed and 
others was unsuspected by Mark, whose time was oc- 
cupied solely with other matters. He had been discover- 
ing without seeking the imperfections of his fellow mor- 
tals and the consequent lack of high ideals and holy liv- 
ing. That the church at Pisgah had called Dr. Good- 
speed to be their pastor; that Fluffy Ruffles and Lovey 
Dovev, the judge and attorneys, Deacon Blarney and 
more than two hundred unscripturally divorced persons 
were fellowshipped by the churches of the association ; 
that the Bible was contradicted by the statute, the Christ 
defied by the judge, the churches superseded by the 
courts on the divorce question were to him. at least, sub- 
jects of thought. 

He had begun the work of correcting the evils of 
divorce in his Duck River church and rejoiced in the 
fact that all had been brought to a settlement according 
to the Bible which he accepted without question as the 
only rule of faith and practice. But there were many 
other divorce evils outside of his church needing atten- 
tion. These he purposed to carry up to the association 
and by resolutions recommend to the churches that they 
return to the scriptures in their practice. 

The opposition which would follow such a course 
was manifest to him. He was aware that Dr. Stillwell 


182 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


and others would hold themselves aloof on the grounds 
that the matter should not he agitated disrupting the 
secular peace of the churches. He further knew that 
Dr. Goodspeed, certain ladies holding ultra views, some 
lawyers for personal and financial reasons, a judge for 
legal pretexts, would bitterly oppose should the resolu- 
tions be offered to the association. On the other hand 
lie realized that all the reasons and strength of a right- 
eous cause demanded that he should offer the resolutions 
to the association. 

Such had been Mark’s thoughts when the regular day 
for service at Duck River arrived. He kissed Mamie 
the sixth time, who had followed him to the door, got 
into his buggy and started. Reaching a turn in the 
road he waved her the seventh kiss which is the Jew's 
number for goof luck, drew up the lines and the sorrel 
was off with a bound. In a few hours more he pulled 
up at his church. The congregation had already begun 
to assemble. Since the campaign against unscriptural 
divorces the spiritual life of the church had been might- 
ily quickened and as a consequence the congregation 
had been most wonderfully increased. 

After preaching to a large and attentive audience he 
came down out of the pulpit and called the church to 
order for the transaction of business. The usual order 
had been dispatched when “New Business” was called 
for. Deacon Anderson then arose and moved the church 
to the election of messengers to the coming association. 
The vote of the church was taken by private ballot which 
resulted in the election of Deacon Anderson, the re- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


183 


formed tramp, Brother Stanley ; the widow’s son, 
Brother Thurston ; the banker, Brother Philips ; and 
one of the deacons. The pastor by reason of his office 
made the sixth. 

Then Mark called Tightwadd to the chair, took the 
floor and moved that a committee of three be appointed 
to draft resolutions against the evils of divorce, to be 
offered to the association. The motion was seconded, 
whereupon the pastor took the floor and addressed the 
church giving as his reasons for the motion that it was 
the duty of the church having begun the work against 
divorces to carry it on to completion. He said that Dr. 
Goodspeed being a plaintiff to an unscriptural divorce 
had no right to serve as pastor of the Pisgah Church or 
any other; that he had no right in hispresent condition 
even to church membership; that his marriage with 
Fluffy Ruffles was unscriptural and therefore should be 
annulled; and being annulled he should be reconciled 
to his wife, and that Fluffy Ruffles should 'be reconciled 
to her first husband or excluded from the church. That 
they should extend the work begun in Duck River 
throughout the length and breadth of the State. 

He said further that Lovey Dovey’s marriage to 
Greenleaf was unscriptural and therefore sinful, which 
should be annulled (as it is always right to put a stop 
to sinful deeds). He also recommended that the asso- 
ciation be requested to withdraw fellowship from the 
church of Sodom so long as they retained in their mem- 
bership court officials who recognized civil law more bind- 
ing than divine law, disobeying the Bible which says, 


184 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“What God has joined, let not man put asunder.” Hav- 
ing accomplished these ends it would then become the 
purpose of all the churches to go to the fountain head 
and repeal all laws on the statute contradicting the 
Bible on divorce. 

The church approved the pastor’s motion by a unani- 
mous vote and appointed a committee of three to 
draft the resolutions. Brother Stanley, Deacon Ander- 
son, and 'Pastor Mark were appointed. Deacon Tight - 
wadd then called the pastor to the chair. The church 
transacted the remainder of the business and adjourned. 

That evening the committee met by invitation at the 
home of Brother Philips and his wife who gave not a 
few hel'pful suggestions on the resolutions. That they 
might have them correct, the brethren worked till a late 
hour, when they were finished. At the suggestion of 
Deacon Anderson it was agreed that Mark should act 
as spokesman and present the resolutions to the associa- 
tion. 

After the usual Sunday services, Mark returned to 
his home Monday to find Brother Chalmers, pastor of 
the church at Mount Carmel waiting to see him. When 
they had told each other the results of their respective 
church services on the preceding day, Brother Chalmers 
said : 

“I have some very interesting news which I heard 
at my church yesterday.” 

From the tone of his voice, the expression of his 
face Mark realized that there was some real news of 
real interest and inquired, “What is it?” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


185 


‘‘There are some plans now being formed to ‘start 
something* a.t the association.** 

“Well?** prompted Mark anxiously. 

“There is to be an effort to capture the organiza- 
tion.** 

“By whom? For what purpose? Capture how ?'* Mark 
inquired in rapid succession. 

“I was told by one of my deacons that Dr. Goodspeed 
and others purpose to elect Judge Reed moderator, 
Attorney Gladstone, clerk, and Dr. Stillwell to preach 
the introductory sermon.** 

“I see no especial objection to Brother Stillwell 
preaching the sermon but on account of Judge Reeds 
and Attorney Gladstone’s connection with unscriptural 
divorces, we might as well have some others act,** said 
Mark. 

“They have a purpose behind capturing the organiza- 
tion. They propose to pass some resolutions indorsing 
the action of the courts in granting so many divorces 
and also to commend those churches which co-operate 
with the courts in fellowshiping those persons divorced 
by them.** 

“Indeed !** exclaimed Mark. “It is my purpose,** he 
continued “to offer some resolutions exactly to the con- 
trary.** 

“Then we shall have the tug of war and consequently 
not a very dull session** added Brother Chalmers. 

Without observing this reference Mark continued : 

“My church at their business meeting Saturday ap- 
pointed a committee of three, to draw up some reso- 


186 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


lutions against the evils of divorce to be offered to the 
association." 

Mark drew them from his pocket and handed them to 
Brother Chalmers to read. Having read them he said : 

“I most heartily agree with the resolutions and your 
plans to deal with all offending parties. Moreover I 
will be pleased to second a motion to adopt them and i 1' 
necessary will take the floor and urge their adoption." 

Mark shook the hand of Brother Chalmers heartily 
and thanked him warmly for his offer, “Your co-opera- 
tion has been taken for granted, and since there is to 
be such strong opposition it is all the more needed and 
the greater prized," added Mark. 

Brother Chalmers bowed his head in recognition 
and continued: 

“There is yet another purpose which Goodspeed is 
trying to accomplish. Capturing the organization is a 
stepping stone to the passing of the resolutions; the 
passing of the resolutions is another stepping stone to 
his crowning purpose, which is to prefer charges against 
you as a schismatic and a disturber of the peace and 
harmony of the churches, and on that ground seek your 
exclusion from the church." 

“Absurd !" said Mark. 

“Absurd, yes; but you must admit that our churches 
sometimes have followed an erratic leader to more 
wicked deeds." 

Mark remained silent and Brother Chalmers con- 
tinued. 

“The churches are nearly all practicing unscriptural 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


187 


divorces; our Legislature has enacted the laws; and 
our courts interpret and apply them. The resolutions 
of Goodspeed ask the association to indorse their own 
practice. If they do so, it will then be easy to condemn 
you for teaching and practicing to the contrary.” 

“Very well!” said Mark. “If they throw down the 
challenge, I accept it? Let him summon all Israel to 
the contest, and the God that answers by fire, let him 
be God !” 

When they had made their plans regarding the com- 
ing events Brother Chalmers returned to his home and 
Mark after a conference with Mamie sought a secret 
place of prayer. He had scarcely reached his room 
when Mamie called him to the telephone. He took down 
the receiver and the map at the other end said: 

“Can you come down in town immediately? I have 
that deed.” 

To own a home of his own had long been a desire of 
Mark’s heart. So he often talked with Mamie about his 
plans to buy them one. But before he could realize this 
wish, he had to pay off some debts he had made to get 
through school. He often said to her that it was his 
/uipose to clothe her as nicely as other men s wives and 
to furnish her a home in keeping with other people’s 
homes. He said because he was a preacher that did 
not signify that they were objects of charity. He had 
therefore an ambition; right or wrong, to lay up some- 
thing for “the rainy day.” 

Very unexpectedly an opportunity was offered him to 
increase his much too small earnings, which he un- 


188 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


hesitatingly availed himself of. The principalship of 
the school in Winetown was offered him. Although it 
made his work quite heavy, his love for her and his de- 
sire to make her happy inspired every effort till work 
itself became play, and he performed eadh task as if every 
day had been a holiday. The debts were, therefore, soon 
paid and a few surplus dollars were to their credit in 
the bank. 

It was at this time, a man moving from town, of- 
fered his house for sale. Mark talked with Mamie about 
buying it. iShe said that she did not know where the 
money would come from to pay for it, as their bank ac- 
count was not burdensomely large. “But/* said he, “I 
have a willing mind to work and first class health ; 
that is capital enough, if the 4 man will take our small 
amount of cash and our notes for the balance.” 

The offer was made and was accepted. The gentle- 
man had prepared his deed, signed and sealed, ready for 
delivery when he called Mark to come down town. 
Mark brought home, with a great smile on his face, a 
deed to the first property they had ever owned. He 
laid the deed in her lap, then sat down beside her and 
watched her as she opened the document and read it. 
A pleasant smile lighted up her face as the reality of 
owning their own home dawned upon her. Then she 
climbed up into his lap, put both her arms around his 
neck and the rest can be better imagined than told, ex- 
cept that they began to plan at once for moving into 
that new home. 

But that new home proved not to be the heavenly 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


189 


mansion that he had hoped for and dreamed of. He 
began to find some thorns in this earthy Eden. He 
found the tree of death growing near the tree of life, 
in this earthly paradise. The devil also, he learned, in 
the fonn not of a serpent, had overleaped the walls of 
his garden, and transgressed upon its sanctity. But 
we must not outrun our story. 


190 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

THE GATHERING STORM. 

The weeks quickly went by and the time for the 
association to convene was at hand. The day before 
the meeting, a buggy left Sodom and did not halt till it 
pulled up at the country home of Doctor Goodspeed. 
The doctor and his wife, dressed in their second best 
Sunday clothes, emerged from the door and hastened 
to the front gate to welcome their friends, Green! eaf 
and Lovey Dovey. They had come according to mutual 
and previous arrangements, that the resolutions and the 
condemnation of Mark, the business of such vital inter- 
est to them might be set in order for presentation at 
the first day’s session. 

Accordingly when the supper was over they gathered 
on the front veranda of the beautiful home, purchased 
with the copious alimony of Fluffy Ruffles, to discuss 
their plans. They went over again all their purposes, 
strengthening the weak points, and acquainting each 
other with the newest and latest developments. There 
was one matter, however, that they were in doubt about, 
and which gave them no little concern: they did not 
know how the pastor, Brother Melanchthon, and the 
messengers of the church at Salem (which was to be the 
meeting place of the association), would vote. 

After long discussion they were still in doubt when 
on the following morning their buggies were brought out 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


191 


and they were preparing to start to Salem. By mutual 
consent it was agreed that the men would ride together 
in one buggy and the ladies in the other. Before they 
had gone a great way, other messengers and visitors to 
the association swelled their numbers. At an appointed 
time and place the messengers from Sodom, Doctor Still- 
well and certain of his members, swung into the road 
and joined Doctor Goodspeed and his friends. The 
group of happy pilgrims which had now lengthened into 
a long caravan of black top buggies, open wagons and 
rural equestrians crawled on a hundred hoofs along the 
dusty lanes and through shady woods toward Salem ever 
lengthening as other crowds poured out of the highways 
and hedges and fell into line. 

They were among the first to arrive at the church 
which stands in a shady grove of rugged forest trees, near 
a modest graveyard, which is the burying ground for 
the country folks for miles around. In the cleared 
space in front of the church the caravan halted; the 
men assisting the ladies to alight, who went chattering 
into the meeting house leaving the men to take care of 
the buggies and horses. Having tied their horses the 
men formed in friendly groups, under the trees, out in 
the yard, or about the doors and windows, to inquire 
after the health and welfare of themselves and families. 

They had no sooner begun their greetings when 
other groups of messengers halted in front of the church 
in the open space, which nearly surrounds it. These 
brethren also helped the sisters to the ground, took their 
teams to the shade and returned to shake hands and ex- 


192 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


change greetings with the brethren. Among this crowd 
came the Duck River messengers with their pastor and 
his wife; also Brother Chalmers and the messengers 
from Mount Carmel. Doctor Goodspeejd nudged Green- 
leaf as Mark and Brother Chalmers approached the 
church; Attorney Gladstone whispered something to 
Judge Reed and Deacon Blarney beckoned Doctor Still- 
well to one side for a private talk. From which it 
was evident that secret plans were being laid, but which 
disturbed neither Mark nor Brother Chalmers, who 
shook hands and mingled with the crowd as if they had 
never heard nor suspected anything wrong. 

Promptly at the appointed hour, the former Modera- 
tor entered the church which had already been filled 
with happy talking people; a hush settled over the 
audience as he approached the table and rapped for 
order. When all were quiet a hymn was announced and 
the audience joined in singing, 

“I love thy kingdom, Lord, 

The house of thine abode, 

The church our blessed Redeemer saved, 

With his own precious blood.” 

At the conclusion of the hymn the Moderator arose 
and paused as if to say, “I am waiting for your atten- 
tion.” 

The audience then gave heed and the Moderator 
called on Brother Melanchthon to lead in prayer. He 
prayed with such fervor that some were heard weeping 
while others in a voice of “Amen® !” heartily responded 
all over the house. The entire audience was transformed 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


193 


by that prayer. At the conclusion, an old pastor in 
the “amen corner” began in a lusty voice to sing, 
“Onward, Christian soldiers, 

Marching as to war, 

With the cross of Jesus 
Going on before.” 

A second, third and fourth person picked up the 
song, then another and another till everyone had found 
his tongue; as fire spreads in a meadow of a windy 
day — so the song spread from mouth to mouth — men, 
women and children were singing with all their mind 
and soul and 1 strength. The enthusiasm arose higher 
and higher and when they reached the lines, 

“Christ the royal Master 
Leads against the foe; 

Forward into battle, 

See, their banners go!” 

It was as the martial tread of an army with banners 
on the double quick march to victory, so lusty was their 
singing. 

When they had expressed the enthusiasm of their 
souls in song and, as swarming bees, settled down to 
perfect order the Moderator wiped his eyes, arose with 
dignity and announced : 

“The brother who was elected last year to preach 
the Introductory Sermon is absent. Whom will you now 
elect to fill his place?” 

Whereupon Mark arose, addressed the Moderator and 
said : 

“Men and brethren : We have come to a crisis in the 


194 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


religious affairs of our association— if current reports 
be true. However I cannot believe that it is the pur- 
pose of certain brethren to carry out plans which are 
commonly reputed to them. Nevertheless it is always 
in order in a meeting of this kind to elect a preacher 
whose views are in strict accord with the Bible. I wish, 
therefore, to place in nomination a brother who stands 
foursquare on the doctrines and whose practice coin- 
cide with his beliefs. I nominate Brother Chalmers 
of the Mount Carmel Church to preach the Introductory 
Sermon.” 

"Second the motion,” promptly came the response 
from Brother Melanchthon. 

Doctor Goodspeed sprang to his feet, considerably 
excited, his hot blood mounting to his face and said : 

"Truly we are approaching a serious state of affairs, 
when one or two persons in the association sow the seeds 
of discord, disrupting the peace and harmony of our 
churches by teaching customs contrary to our long ac- 
cepted and approved usage . I repeat it, sir, we are ap- 
proaching a very serious state of affairs when men teach 
not only contrary to our churches but contrary to our 
court, the hand-maid of the church, and the bulwark of 
our civil and religious liberty. These customs, practiced 
by the court and church alike, were handed down to us 
by our Legislature through wise and just laws which are 
written in the statutes of our great Commonwealth. 
Those men among us of clearest heads, biggest brain 
and warmest hearts, elected by a free people, constituted 
the Legislature which enacted the laws. Shall one or 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


195 


two theological novices, late from boarding school, pre- 
sume to teach our Legislature, our courts and our 
churches that their long established customs and prac- 
tices are wrong? Nonsense! The time is at hand when 
such tyroes should be publicly reprimanded. I am 
quite sure that this association will at least ignore those 
schismatics (The doctor pointed to Chalmers and Mark 
with what seemed a sneer) and elect a brother to preach 
this sermon whose church stands hard by the Temple 
of Justice co-operating and affiliating with the courts as 
it is meet. I place before you, therefore, the name of 
that incomparable scholar, polished orator and Christian 
gentleman, The Reverend Doctor Stillwell, pastor of 
the First Church of Sodom.” 

Attorney Gladstone was on his feet in an instant and 
seconded the motion. 

“The question,” said the Moderator rising, “is on 
the motion to elect a preacher to deliver the Introductory 
Sermon. As many as favor the election of Doctor Still- 
well will let it be known by rising and remain standing 
till counted.” 

The clerk counted and whispered, “fifty-six” to the 
Moderator. 

“Be seated; and let those favoring the election of 
Doctor Chalmers rise and remain standing till counted.” 

Again, the clerk counted and whispered to the Mod- 
erator, “forty-five.” 

“Doctor Stillwell is elected. He will now take the 
stand and conduct the service,” announced the Modera- 
tor. 


196 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Thereupon a few hands were heard to clap and others 
were observed to make public demonstrations that had 
to be rebuked with the Moderator’s gavel. 

Doctor Stillwell took the stand and preached on the 
theme : “The Bible and the Bible Alone is the Only Rule 
of Faith and Practice in Religion Among Protestants.” 
It was delivered in power and demonstration of the 
Spirit. When he finished the audience arose spontan- 
eously in a body (except Doctor Goodspeed and a group 
of admiring friends) and went forward to shake hands 
with Doctor Stillwell, singing lustily — 

“How firm a foundation, ye saints of the Lord, 

Is laid for your faith, in his excellent Word.” 
When the audience again returned to their seats, the 
Moderator brought down his gavel on the table with such, 
a rap, all was order instantly. Then he said: 

“We will now call the list of churches alphabetically 
and those messengers bearing letters from the churches 
will come forward and present the letters to the clerk 
to be read to the association.” 

“Bethelehem” called the Moderator. The messenger 
came forward and presented a letter. 

Bug .Scuffle. Deacon Winesoaker came forward and 
presented a letter with the name of the pastor, The 
Very Reverend Doctor Dutchman, Johnson Wordsworth 
Rattlinghum. (Note. This name is copied in full from 
the records of the association.) 

“Duck River.” Deacon Anderson came forward with 
a letter wherein were written the names of their mes- 
sengers: Deacon Anderson, Brethren Stanley, Thur- 
man, Philips and Reverend Mark. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


197 


“Ebenezer.” No letter nor messenger. 

“Fair View.” A messenger came forward and pre- 
sented a letter with the names of five messengers. Sev- 
eral other churches were then called and the names of 
messengers were duly recorded. 

“Mount Carmel.” A messenger presented a letter 
with his name, Doctor Chalmers and four others. 

“Pisga'h.” Deacon Blarney, Dr. Goodspeed and three 
others were registered. 

Other churches were called and the names of mes- 
sengers recorded. 

“Salem.” The name of their pastor, Doctor Melan- 
chthon, and five others were recorded. 

“Sodom.” The names of Doctor Stillwell, Judge 
Reed, Attorneys Greenleaf, Blackstone and Gladstone 
were recorded in the minutes. 

After repeating the list of churches to see that none 
had been missed, the Moderator announced: “We are 
now ready to go into the permanent organization.” 

Doctor Goodspeed immediately arose, delivered a 
lengthy eulogy on Judge Reed and placed him in nomi- 
nation for moderator. The nomination was promptly 
seconded by two or three. 

Melanehthon conferred with Mark and Chalmers. 
Turning to the Moderator he said, “I wish to nominate 
Deacon Anderson.” 

“Second the nomination,” said Chalmers rising. 

“The question is on the election of a permanent 
moderator,” announced the chair. “Those favoring 
Deacon Andenson will rise.” 


198 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


The clerk cojunted and whispered to the chajiu, 
“fifty-three.” 

“Let those favoring Judge Reed, rise.” 

The -clerk counted; “fifty-three” he whispered to 
the moderator. 

“The vote results in a tie/’ said the moderator. “It 
being my duty to untie the vote, the chair declares 
Judge Reed elected.” 

Whereupon Fluffy Ruffles and Lovey Dovey giggled. 
Doctor Goodspeed shook hands with Judge Reed and 
escorted him to the chair. The attorneys exchanged 
glances and Doctor Stillwell smiled approvingly. 

When the judge received the gavel from the retiring 
moderator he proceeded to make a speech of thanks, tell- 
ing how the honor thrust upon him was unsought on his 
part; and how he wished to rule with neither fear nor 
favor to any, showing all Christian fairness alike to 
all. After the speech he inquired, 

“Whom will you have as your clerk?” 

Greenleaf nominated Gladstone. Mark nominated 
Brother Stanley, the reformed tramp and rejuvenated 
husband, who had been forgiven and reinstated by his 
church. 

The vote was taken and Brother Stanley was de- 
clared elected. 

Doctor Goodspeed and his followers frowned and 
looked defeated. 

“Move to adjourn for dinner,” came a voice from a 
hungry messenger in the audience. 

“Second the motion,” some one said, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


199 


It was earned and moderator Reed ruled that an- 
nouncements were in order. Then secretaries of mis- 
sions, teachers in schools and colleges made announce- 
ments regarding their work. 

Doctor Goodspeed secured the floor and announced 
that he was still taking subscribers for “the greatest 
paper in the world/ 5 “The Religious Globe/ 5 

When the pastor, Brother Melanchthon, had an- 
nounced that a delicious, bounteous country dinner 
would be spread by the spring in the grove and that all 
visitors and messengers would be expected to partake, 
the audience was adjourned with prayer by the retiring 
moderator. 


200 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE RESOLUTIONS. 

When the dinner was over Doctor Good speed touched 
Judge Reed on the arm and said “Let us take a walk.” 

“Very good; and let us invite Doctor Stillwell.” 

The Doctor agreed and the judge sought his pastor. 
Doctor Stillwell made some excuse and the judge re- 
turned without him. He and Doctor Goodspeed then 
started to the woods, discussing the events of the morn- 
ing, when they came upon the three attorneys standing 
together talking. Doctor Goodspeed beckoned them and 
they followed' them. 

Coming up to the judge and the preacher, Greenleaf 
remarked : 

“We certainly captured the organization all right, 
this morning.” 

“That we did,” chuckled the wily Doctor. 

“But we lost the clerkship,” growled Attorney Glad- 
stone yet smarting under his defeat. 

“That is not of such vital importance,” consoled the 
judge, “as his duty is only to keep the records.” 

“The moderator’s place is the chief office as he has 
the appointment of committees and the direction of af- 
fairs,” added Blackstone. 

“Have you those resolutions ready, Doctor Good- 
speed?” Inquired Greenleaf, turning to the question of 
all questions with them. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


201 


“Everything is cocked and primed; all that needs to 
be done is to touch the trigger and the explosion fol- 
lows,” answered the godly Doctor. 

“Then wo bag the game,” boasted Greenleaf. 

After arranging an order of business and agreeing 
that Blackstone should present it to the association they 
returned to the church, when they saw Mark, Chalmers, 
Melanohthon and some others standing near the door. 
Goodspeed winked at his colleagues and said in a low 
tone of voice, 

“That fellow Mark and his fellow plotters against 
the peace and harmony of the churches are as certainly 
doomed as God reigns in heaven. As they entered the 
house Doctor Good speed’s face darkened with a frown 
and rigid determination sat upon his brow. Judge Reed 
approached the chair, rapped for order and appointed 
Doctor Stillwell to conduct the devotional exercises. 

The service of song and prayer having ended the 
moderator arose and inquired, 

“Has any one an order of business to suggest to the 
association ?” 

Whereupon Blackstone arose, drew the paper from 
his pocket, read an order of business and moved its 
adoption. 

The motion carried and the moderator announced 
after certain other business! had been transacted, “That, 
we are now ready for resolutions.” 

Mark and Goodspeed arose at the same instant and 
said “Brother Moderator — ” 

“Brother Goodspeed has the floor,” announced the 


m 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


judge and brought down his gavel with a sharp rap on 
the table. 

Mark sat down. The lawyers glanced at each other, 
and Fluffy Ruffles squeezed the hand of Lovey Dovey. 
Doctor Goodspeed then came to the front and said, 

“1 desire to offer the following — 

RESOLUTIONS” 

(NOTE. — As they are the same offered by the Doctor 
at Duck River they are omitted here except the third 
and fourth items.) 

Third. That should the Duck River Church con- 
tinue its agitation against our laws and our long stand- 
ing church customs, we recommend that they be dropped 
from the fellowship of this association. 

Fourth. That beteause the Reverend John Mark has 
taught his church to practice contrary to our customs, 
we recommend that he be tried before a council of 
ministers, his credentials withdrawn; that he be ex- 
cluded from his church for unchristian conduct and 
his expulsion be published in the Religious Globe; that 
he may be known to the public as a heretic and trouble- 
some Schismatic. 

Doctor Goodspeed and Attorney Greenleaf, Commit- 
tee.” 

Gladstone seconded the motion before the Doctor had 
time to take his seat. An excited body of messengers, 
all the lawyers, Doctor ‘Stillwell, Mark, Chalmers and 
Melanchthon and a score of others sprang to their feet 
snapping their fingers and shouting. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


203 


“Brother Moderator, Brother Moderator, Brother 
Moderator !” 

Moderator Reed arose holding hie gavel extended 
over the heads of the contestants for the floor. 

“Let us have order,” he commanded. 

The contestants hushed but remained standing. 

“The question before you,” said the moderator, “is 
on the motion to adopt the resolutions offered by Doctor 
Groodspeed. Are there any remarks?” 

Immediately all those standing began again to snap 
their fingers and call “Brother Moderator, Brother 
Moderator.” 

“Doctor Goodspeed has the floor,” announced Mod- 
erator Reed as he brought down the gavel with a rat-tat- 
tat on the table. 

The doctor cast the moderator a grateful smile of 
thanks and began: 

“There is nothing out of ordinary concerning these 
resolutions. They are in perfect harmony with the 
practice of our churches. Neither do they antagonize 
the customs of our courts. For it has been the habit 
of our churches for generations past, on the rise of 
domestic troubles among their members to stand aside 
and allow the parties unbridled liberty in the settlement 
in their own affairs. If they could not agree they 
were permitted by the church to tell it to the courts, 
where just and righteous 'settlement, by Christian law- 
yers and judges, was and is invariably the rule. Then 
the matter having been perfectly adjusted by the courts, 
the churches thereby being relieved of that duty, it only 


204 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


remained for the churches to continue the divorcees in 
their membership with all the rights and ■ .privileges 
which they formerly possessed. Moreover our churches 
have further held that those persons, divorced by the 
courts and marrying, again are to enjoy the full fellow- 
ship of 'the churches on an equal standing with the 
others. This I say bias been the customs of our churches 
for generations. That these customs of our churches 
and of our courts be indorsed is what is asked by the 
resolutions. 

“Having indorsed these customs the next duty is to 
defend them. This the resolutions ask the association 
to do. They ask that the association declare non- 
fellowship with the Duck River Church if that church 
continues to oppose our customs and practices. They 
also ask that the pastor, John Mark, who is the prime 
mover of this sedition and heresy, be tried, excluded 
and exposed to the public through the pages of the 
Religious Globe, the greatest paper on the earth.’’ 

As he took his seat Lovey Dovey and Fluffy Ruffles 
iftniled their approval. The lawyers, several preachers 
and deacons sprang to their feet clamoring for the right 
to speak. 

“Brother Greenleaf has the floor” said the moderator 
and rapped the others down with his gavel. 

Greenleaf commended the resolutions and in partic- 
ular their indorsement of the courts, of remarriage for 
divorced persons and sat down. 

Blaokstone and Gladstone were recognized by the mod- 
erator who also indorsed the resolutions. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


205 


When all the friends, of the resolutions had been 
granted the right to speak by Judge Reed he recognized 
Doctor Stillwell of whose position he was in doubt. Con- 
sequently he gave him the floor before he recognized 
their opponents. The doctor siaid, 

“We stand between the horns of a greatly perplexing 
dilemma. We are in the midst of a question which 
admits of two conflicting situations. On the one hand 
we have the teaching of the Bible, the only rule of faith 
and practice in religion, which allows divorces for 
•but one cause. On the other hand are the statutes of 
our Commonwealth enacted by our Legislature, com- 
posed of our wisest and best citizens; are our courts 
composed of Christian judges and attorneys who inter- 
pret and apply the laws; are our churches with their 
long standing customs indorsing our laws, our courts 
and divorces. If we pass these resolutions we declare 
that the Bible is not the only rule of faith and prac- 
tice; if we vote them down we refuse thereby to in- 
dorse our long standing customs, our statutes under 
which we live, and the courts, by which we are governed. 
It is therefore very unfortunate that the resolutions 
should have been proposed at all. That we may offend 
neither the one nor the other, and as the easiest way 
out of this dilemma, I move to postpone the resolutions 
indefinitely .” 

“Second the motion,” came a voice from a quaver- 
ing brother, who like Doctor Stillwell favored peace at 
the cost of righteousness. 

Judge Reed arose and said, “There is a motion to 


206 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


postpone indefinitely; those favoring the motion will 
let it be known by saying “aye.” 

“Aye” came the response from Doctor Stillwell and 
his second. 

'“Those opposing will say f no\” 

A volume of “noes” shook the building. 

“The motion is lost” declared the moderator, “and 
the resolutions are still before the house for discussion.” 

Melanchthon immediately got the floor when Doctor 
Goodspeed called “Question!” 

“Question, question, question !” came a score of up- 
roarous voices which the moderator had to silence with 
his gavel. 

“Doctor Melanchthon has the floor,” announced the 
moderator when silence came. 

“There are others who wish to speak on these resolu- 
tions. The evening is coming on. Consequently I sug- 
gest that the resolutions be left pending and move to 
adjourn till tomorrow morning at nine o’clock. 

The motion was seconded and after the vote was 
taken the moderator declared announcements were in 
order. 

Doctor Goodspeed was the first to appear on the 
floor and announced that he wished to take their sub- 
scriptions for the Religious Globe which he was sure 
was the .greatest paper in circulation on the earth. 

Other announcements were made by visiting brethren 
representing schools, periodicals and charitable insti- 
tutions. 

The pastor of the Salem church then announced that 


BETTER . THAN DIVORCE. 


207 


the committee on entertainment had provided homes for 
everyone and requested messengers and visitors to abide 
with them till the morning. 

Then the moderator declared the meeting adjourned 
till nine o’clock the next day. 


208 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE SUBSTITUTE. 

Promptly at nine o’clock according to previous ar- 
rangement the gavel of Judge Reed fell, calling the 
association to order. He called upon Doctor Goodspeed 
to conduct the devotional exercises, who took the stand, 
read the scripture and led in prayer. After which the 
Doctor called on Fluffy Ruffles,' Lovey Dovey, Greenleaf 
and Blackstone to sing a quartett. 

The song having been rendered with many flourishes 
the minutes of the previous day were read, approved and 
adopted. Then the moderator gave a sharp rap on the 
table and announced that the resolutions pending at 
the adjournment on last evening were before the house. 

'Mark arose to speak, when Gladstone moved the 
previous question which wag put to a vote and lost. 

Again Mark secured the floor and said. 

“The Duck River Church, to which the resolutions 
of Doctor Goodspeed refer, has drawn up through a com- 
mittee some resolutions which I wish to read to this 
association and move to adopt as a substitute for the 
resolutions now before the house. 

(These resolutions are likewise omitted as they are 
the same passed by the Duck River Church.) 

The motion to adopt the substitute received a 
second from a number of brethren simultaneously. Then 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


209 


again a multitude sprang to their feet shouting “Brother 
Moderator, Brother Moderator.” 

Although Mark was entitled to the floor Moderator 
Reed recognized Doctor Good speed who spoke against 
the substitute. He said, 

“Not only is our young brother (whereupon he turned 
and glared at Mark) satisfied to disturb the peace of 
his church, but the brings that disturbance into the asso- 
ciation. He flaunts in our faces the very heresies we 
are striving to stamp out. Such affrontery, such con- 
tempt for our courts and such rebellion to the laws of 
our land, should be punished by divine and civil law. I 
can believe none are here so blind as to be carried 
away with his dissimulation. Moreover our church 
members have always been law-abiding citizens. I beg 
you therefore, nay I do not beg, I know, that you will 
not vote for such a substitute!” 

When he sat down a number of others claimed recog- 
nition by the chair, among whom, Gladstone secured 
the floor and said: 

“Our churches have for centuries past held to the 
doctrine of the separation of Church and State. The 
resolutions before us would have us contradict that doc- 
trine. They recommend that we dictate to the court 
and the Legislature on the divorce question and even 
go so far a© to favor the repeal of laws from the statutes. 
For this very reason I oppose the substitute.” 

Mark, Chalmers, Melanchthon and others again 
sought the floor but Greenleaf obtained that favor and 
said: 


310 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


T 


“I move to adjourn.” 

His motion was seconded by Blacks tone who began 
to fear the substitute would pass if allowed to come to 
a vote. Rather, therefore, than have them pass he pre- 
ferred an adjournment. 

The motion however was lost and Mark at length 
secured the floor and spoke as follows : 

“Brother Moderator and Members of this Associa- 
tion : The opposition to the substitute before the house, 
although strong, is obviously weakening. When men 
move to adjourn rather than bring a motion to a vote it 
is evident they fear the issue. And well they may ! For 
the arguments given by the opposition apply equally to 
themselves as to us or rather their arguments apply 
not at all. For example, it has been said that to pass 
this substitute would be to disregard the doctrine of the 
separation of Church and State, because the substitute 
opposes the courts and the statutes on the divorce ques- 
tion. But I would have you remember that the resolu- 
tions offered by the opposition ask us to indorse the same 
courts and the same statutes. Moreover I \^ould re- 
mind you that every church member is also a citizen of 
our Commonwealth. He is as much a citizen as he 
who is not a member of our churches. In fact, I would 
say that the church member is the better citizen of the 
two. Then as a citizen he has a voice in the affairs of 
our State. That voice, the substitute recommends be 
exercised according to the laws of our God. 

“One of the opposition accuses us of flinging discord 
among the churches. May I be permitted to answer 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


£11 


that dissension with evil is more righteous than peace 
with sin. It was the Christ who said, ‘I came not to 
send peace on the earth, but a sword/ With that sword 
he makes war with all unrighteousness. He said he 
came to set ‘the son against the father and the mother- 
in-law against the daughter-in-law/ It was he who laid 
the ax at the root of the tree threatening to cut down 
every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit. This 
substitute is the Master’s ax which we lay at the tree of 
Doctor Goodspeed’s resolutions; and with it we propose 
to chop out of our statutes fourteen divorce laws con- 
tradicting the word of our God and nail down the courts 
in their unbridled havoc of our homes. With the 
sword of the Christ we intend to pierce the heart of this 
divorce Master and triumph in its death. 

“Such are some of the purposes of the substitute 
before this association. Others are that we purge out 
the leaven of unrighteousness from among ourselves 
that we may become a new lump in the eyes of him 
with whom we have to do; to break off the wild olive 
branches of unscriptural divorces which have engrafted 
themselves upon the tree of life; and to destroy the 
altars of Baal erected in the Holy of Holies within our 
churches. 

“These are purposes of the substitute ; and such pur- 
poses I cannot believe will entirely fail. For ‘truth is 
mighty and will prevail/ Or a3 has been said, 

“Truth crushed to earth will rise again, 

The eternal years of God are hers; 

But error, wounded, writhes in pain 


212 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


And dies among its worshippers.” 

When Mark had finished Brother Melanchthon called 
“Question.” 

“Question, question, question,” echoed a score of 
voices in unison. 

Judge Reed glanced at the opponents of the substi- 
tute with an inquiring look as much as to say, Are you 
all done? But his friends sat in silence. Turning to 
Doctor Stillwell with a pleased look, he inquired, “Have 
you anything to say?” 

Doctor Stillwell remembering his former defeat and 
not wishing to antagonize either side shook his head 
and said nothing. 

Then the Judge rising announced, 

“The question has been called for. So many as favor 
the substitute before us will rise and stand till counted.” 

The audience began rising in such numbers that Doc- 
tor Goodspeed and the lawyers. Fluffy Ruffles and Lovey 
Dowey began motioning to their friends to sit down. 
A few heeded their admonition, nevertheless eighty- 
three votes were cast favoring the substitute. 

“Be seated and let those opposing the substitute 
rise and stand till counted.” 

It was manifest the substitute had won. Neverthe- 
less the clerk counted and whispered, “forty-two,” to 
the moderator. 

“The original motion is lost and the substitute pre- 
vails,” announced the moderator bringing down his 
gavel with a crash which indicated the Judge’s wrath 
more than his love for good order. 


BETTE® THAN DIVORCE. 


213 


Doctor Goodspeed, determined to make one more ef- 
fort, sprang to his feet, flaming with rage, and moved 
to adjourn the association to a day one month later. 

The motion was put and lost, whereupon Greenleaf 
moved an immediate adjournment, which motion was 
also lost. 

Then Moderator Reed arose and said, “It is very 
evident that the association stands for principles con- 
trary to those which I as judge, have sworn to advocate. 
My oath demands that I interpret and apply the laws 
of our statutes. It is the duty of these attorneys, my 
brethren in the church, and associates at the bar, also 
to uphold the laws of our great Commonwealth. But 
the resolutions which have just been passed are opposed 
to those laws. Neither I, nor my colleagues, therefore, 
can be true to the principles of both Church and State. 
We cannot serve two masters. Since then we are sworn 
to uphold the civil law and since too, that is our chosen 
occupation and the means of our subsistence, we must 
adhere to the laws of the State. Consequently I now 
offer my resignation as moderator of this association 
and declare the chair vacant.” 

“The Judge laid down the gavel, picked up his hat 
and walked out. The lawyers whispered one to an- 
other then followed the example of the Judge. Lovey 
Dovey arose and followed Greenleaf ; then Fluffy Duffles 
glanced at Doctor Goodspeed, who gave her a sign and 
they arose and walked out. Deacon Blarney and a few 
others followed their leaders. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


214 


The audience was taken by surprise and eat stunned 
looking at each other wondering what to do next, w..*en 
Mark arose and said: 

“I move that Deacon Anderson be elected moderator 
of this association/’ 

Brother Chalmers seconded the motion, and took the 
vote which resulted in a unanimous election. 

Deacon Anderson took the chair and in a few mo- 
ments the association was transacting their business as 
if nothing had happened. 

The questions of Orphan’s Home and Temperance 
were reported upon and duly disposed of when a motion 
was made to adjourn for dinner. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


215 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

THE COMMITTEE. 

The spiritual melodies of “Praise God From Whom 
All Blessing Flow,” issuing from a hundred devout 
throats in the church-house called the strolling groups 
of messengers from the grove to complete the remainder 
of the work before the association. Mamie was at the 
organ from which the music issued, at the first softly, 
but swelling in volume till it rolled in splendid har- 
monies, then dying away into low soft sweet strains as 
the whispering winds in the branches of the trees. Dea- 
con Anderson with right considerable ease graced the 
moderator’s chair, called the house to order for both 
devotion unto Him who is the giver of every good and 
spiritual gift and for the transaction of such business as 
it was believed would facilitate the coming of His 
Kingdom. Melanchthon led in earnest prayer, pleading 
with God 'so fervently for sinful men, that “heaven came 
down their souls to greet and glory crowned the mercy 
seat.” Rising from prayer with tear-bedimmed eyes, 
yet with clearer visions of duty toward God and man, 
the association entered upon the task allotted to them. 

Reports were read and a free discussion was had on 
Missions, Education and other objects pertaining to 
the interest of the kingdom, which discussions had con- 
tinued far into the afternoon when the divorce problem 
came up again fox consideration. 


216 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“Before we adjourn/’ ©aid Mark, “we must finish the 
task which we began on yesterday. The ranks of sin are 
retreating. We must follow up, however disagreeable the 
task, and complete the victory of the Lord over unright- 
eousness. To this end I move, that this association bear 
another year with the Pisgah and Sodom churches in 
which to repent and return unto the Lord; that a com- 
mittee cf three be appointed to exhort them to repent- 
ance; and, should they remain obstinate, that they be 
dropped from the fellowship of this association at its 
next session.” 

The motion was stated by the moderator, Deacon 
Anderson, and discussed by Doctor Stillwell, who said, 

“Brother Moderator, Fellow Messengers and Breth- 
ren: From the first I have stood for the peace of our 
churches. When I endeavored to extract you from a 
dilemma, you refused to heed and plunged the deeper 
into trouble. Now you propose to go further in the same 
direction, spreading the fire-brands of discord among 
our churches. My prediction is that he who plays with 
fire ©hall have his hands burned. But it is needless, 
judging by past experience, for me to stand here, trying 
to warn you. However, I had hoped to continue with 
you to the end of this session. To expres© my further 
disapproval of your course and to avoid the possibility 
of having my name connected with this sedition and 
heresy and the disturbance of our peace and harmony, 
I must now withdraw and follow those who have pre- 
ceded me.” 

The Doctor picked up his hat and, in the midst of 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


217 

a profound silence, walked out of the house and de- 
parted for Sodom. 

Deacon Winesoaker beckoned his pastor, that marvel- 
ous little Dutchman, Doctor Rattlinghum, and walked 
out. The little Dutchman snatched up his hat and 
strutted at the heels of the Deacon as a monkey dang- 
ling at the chain of a “dago.” The audience tittered. 

Then an elderly minister arose and said, 

“I also have been in sympathy with the substitute 
and the purpose of Brother Mark to rid ourselves of un- 
scriptural divorces. But I fear this last motion over- 
steps the prerogatives of this body as the association is 
the creature of our churches and, therefore, possessed of 
no right to dictate to them. Pisgah and Sodom churches 
are independent under God to do as they please. I wish 
therefore to request Brother Mark to explain what he 
intends by the motion before the house.” 

“I am truly glad,” said Mark rising, “that my brother 
has raised this question. If the motion is contrary to 
scripture rights of churches then I shall he the first to 
vote against my own motion. But if }t is not, and I 
believe that I can show that it is not, then it has my 
unqualified support. I agree that each church is an in- 
dependent organization. The fact that every church is 
free gives the rest of our churches the right to withdraw 
fellowship from whom they please and to exhort whom 
they will. 

“I wish also to explain further that it is intended 
that this committee is only advisory. It will be their 
duty to visit these churches and exhort them to 


218 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


return to the scripture. For example : They visit Pisgah, 
seek to lay before them that Doctor Goodspeed and 
Fluffy Ruffles are not at all married in the light of the 
scripture and are, therefore, living in sin; consequently 
advise them to dismiss him as pastor. Then seek to 
have the court annul their legal and unscriptural mar- 
riage. The marriage being annulled, reconcile Doctor 
Goodspeed to his rightful wife of Columbus ; and seek 
to reconcile Fluffy Ruffles to her rightful husband. If 
either refuse or both, seek to have their church exclude 
them; and, should the church refuse to heed this exhor- 
tation of the committee, the church is to be dropped 
from the fellowship of an association of equally free 
churches. 

“The course pursued with Pisgah is the same also 
to be pursued with Sodom, Bug Scuffle, and all the 
churches in the association for that matter, which walks 
not uprightly according to the scripture.” 

The aged brother expressed himself satisfied, the mo- 
tion carried by a unanimous vote, and the moderator 
appointed Mark, Chalmers and Melanchthon on the 
committee. 

The audience then sung “God Be With You Till We 
Meet Again,” giving each other the parting hand and 
adjourned to meet with Mount Carmel one year later. 

The committee agreed to hold a meeting at a later 
date and formulate their plans to carry out the purposes 
of the resolutions and returned to their homes. 

Mark and Mamie returned to Winetown. The ac- 
cumulating knowledge of Christian delinquency could not 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


219 


bankrupt his ideal ; for he had learned to discriminate 
between Christianity itself and that professed by the fol- 
lowers of Christ. The standard he would not lower; 
but up to that standard, he purposed to bring his and 
other churdhes. If evil continually seeped into the old 
Ship of Zion, he would as continually bail that evil out. 
If Satan kept saying, “All this will I give unto thee, 
if thou wilt fall down and worship me,” he would keep 
on saying, “Get thee behind me, Satan !” 

The evil, as the storm deeper roots the oak, strength- 
ened his purposes to combat that evil and place the 
churches on a scriptural basis. In order to prepare him- 
self to cope with this great influx of sin, he had to devote 
much time in study. His Bible, books and papers had 
to be read, facts and conditions had to be weighed, and 
his own spirituality had to be cultivated. 

For a while Mamie studied with him which delighted 
him; for in her he thought he had found a helper; but 
the novelty wore away with her and she gave it up, 
which grieved him. Then she grew jealous of his love 
for his work and complained that he devoted too much 
time to it and not enough to her. She would come into 
his room and chide, “You always have your nose stuck 
in a book or a paper; if you would pay half as much 
attention to your own wife as you do to other men’s 
wives, there would be more religion in it.” 

Then Mark would throw down his work, pull her 
into his lap and explain that duty to God and love for 
her prompted all he did. But the explanation did never 
seem to explain, and she kept up her complaining. This 


220 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


fault-finding at length became a thorn in his flesh, which 
pricked him to the heart and saddened his life. Sor- 
rows which he had tried to keep out of other homes en- 
tered his own. The performance of what seemed to him 
duty, Satan used to bruise his heart. Did 'he think of 
divorce for himself ? They were growing apart. He 
felt it. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


221 


CHAPTER XXX. 

PLANS OF THE COMMITTEE, 

Mark’s domestic troubles delayed his calling the 
committee together. For why should he try to correct 
irregularities in other homes and be suffering practices 
not in good order in his own? Not that he had con- 
sidered for a moment the idea of divorce for himself, yet 
Mamie’s undomestic conduct hung, as it were, a mill- 
stone about his neck, which abated his zeal and dimi- 
nished his efforts. Probably after all as she had said 
with such withering scorn, it were better “to let other 
men’s wives alone and devote more time to his own.” 
At any rate he relaxed in his efforts as pastor to in- 
crease his duties as husband ; for he began to learn that 
some wives required no little attention to keep them 
out of the divorce court. 

At length, however, feeling that it would be safe to 
turn his efforts to the main purposes of his pastoral 
life, he called together the committee of pastors ap- 
pointed by the association, looking to the carrying out 
the purposes of the resolutions. The committee 
came together into his home, discussed and reject- 
ed many suggestions, wise and otherwise. Their 
unanimous conclusion was that it would be necessary to 
make haste slowly; allowing each erring person or church 
any reasonable time in which to repent and turn unto 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


222 

the Lord ; and that they themselves must be patient and 
long-suffering with any obstinate delays and unseemly 
discourtesies which might be their lot to endure. 

Having settled these preliminaries, the question was 
on the mode of procedure. After some earnest discus- 
sion it was agreed, 

First. That the committee would call in person on 
the pastors and deacons of all the churches in the asso- 
ciation to ascertain the conditions in each church rela- 
tive to divorced members and also the attitude of each 
toward the resolutions against divorce. A second duty, 
and a very difficult one, would be to lead the Pisgah 
church to dismiss Doctor Goodspeed as pastor and re- 
concile him to his rightful wife of Columbus and like- 
wise reconcile Fluffy Ruffles to her rightful husband. 
The third duty, and probably the greatest task of all, 
would be to lead Doctor Stillwell and the church of 
Sodom to get right themselves and then to discipline the 
court officials, their members, who refused obedience, ex- 
cusing their infringement of the law of God because of 
their oath to uphold the laws of men. Then fourth, 
having corrected the evils in the court, concentrate 
church and court in a state-wide campaign to repeal, 
through the 'Legislature, the laws of the statute con- 
tradicting the Bible. 

After they had outlined their work in general, Mark, 
wishing to enlist Mamie in his work and remembering 
also his success in bringing Brother Stanley, the widow's 
bus 1 and, from Chicago, said, 

“Brethren, I have a little plan, which though in- 



BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


223 


6i ^ ifican t m *kelf, °f v Bal interest in the re- 

‘^yi- ,m conc iliation of Doctor Goodspeed 10 his first wife/’ 

f When Brother Chalmers inquired of his plan, he 
wen ^ on > 

: ‘ft is this: I suggest that Mamie write Mistress 

' It . Goodspeed Number One, a letter apprizing her of our 
plans and invite her to my home, for a visit of some 
da J s or weeks, if necessary, till we can effect either re* 
CVh f- • conciliation or establish our failure ” 

S Brother Melanchthon smiled in unbelief at what he 
Jy;, ': considered visionary plans of his brother minister. He 
■ ■%. said such a plan would be utterly useless as probably no 
n woman under the circumstances would come so far to 
the home of strangers on such a mission. Besides he 
X thought that she would likely be as obstinate as her hus- 
band. Brother Chalmers was of like opinion. 

“To try, brethren,” said Mark undiscouraged, “would 
cost no more than the price of a postage stamp; and, if 
she comes, her presence will be of incalculable value in 
the solutions of our problems,” still persisted he, re- 
volving in his mind some well thought out plans which 
he had a long time been considering. 

The other two preachers, not knowing what was in 
his mind, glanced at each other and slyly winked; but 
very generously agreed that the letter could do no harm 
so far as they could see. The suggestion at least pro- 
voked a thought in the mind of Melanchthon who said, 
“If Mrs. Mark would write Mrs. Goodspeed Num- 
ber Two and ask for a date for herself and Brother Mark 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


224 

to visit them, it might be of more value than writing 
Mrs. Goodspeed Number One.” 

Chalmers immediately caught the idea and simultan- 
eously with Mark agreed that it was a wise suggestion. 

Mamie was called into the room and informed of 
their plans. She agreed to write both the letters. 

The committee then divided the association into 
three parts, each taking a list of churches and pastors, 
whom they agreed to visit within the next two weeks 
and then promised to come together again on the Mon- 
day following to make and to hear reports of the re- 
sults and adjourned. 

Mark was happiest of all; not the least reason for 
his rejoicing was the hope that he had enlisted Mamie 
in his work, believing and wishing in his heart that he 
was not only helping others solve their troubles but that 
he was really solving his own also. 

He chuckled inwardly at the cute suiprise which he 
intended to spring at the proper time upon Doctor 
Goodspeed. If his conscience stung a little for this cun- 
ning stratagem he justified his course by the example of 
Paul who caught some by “guile.” At any rate the end 
would justify the means. The trick, if successful, 
would not only coup the Doctor, not only untangle his 
entangling alliances, but it would convert the unbeliev- 
ing smiles of his brethren (which had not been unob- 
served) into faith super abounding. Then he wished to 
help, to convince; for past experience had schooled him 
to believe, that by the help of God, even the inevitable 
was possible. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


225 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

THE COMMITTEE WAITS ON DOCTOR GOODSPEED. 

According to appointment, the committee after hav- 
ing visited the pastors and churches assigned to them, 
came together into Mark’s home to report their labors. 

“I- have had a very gratifying campaign,” said Me- 
lanchthon who was the first to speak. “Each pastor of 
the fourteen churches which I have visited received me 
cordially and assured me of their wishes to align their 
churches with the scriptures on divorce, as set forth in 
the resolutions. Likewise the churches themselves were 
of a similar opinion and had even begun to adjust their 
divorce matters. Some will be exonerated, some recon- 
ciled and others excluded. Of the latter class is a case 
in the Hebron church of a brother who divorced his wife 
because she had an ‘outrageous and ungovernable tem- 
per’; while in the church at Mount Hor there is a case 
where the divorced parties have been married for twenty- 
five years and have grown children. Each say they will 
leave the church before they will return to their former 
companions, or consent to a separation.” 

“I have not had such gratifying results,” alleged 
Chalmers next in order. “Not all the churches nor pas- 
tors of my list are willing to rid themselves of their un- 
scripturally divorced members. I found the church at 
Bug Scuffle quite adverse. The pastor, Brother Rattling- 
hum, stands with his church. The fact is he is under 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


226 

the influence, as are they all, of one of his leaders. Dea- 
con Winesoaker. The deacon’s daughter having previ- 
ously obtained a divorce in the court of Sodom and a 
right liberal sum of alimony by which the deacon has 
smartly prospered, prompts him to oppose our efforts. 
Matters at Pisgah are as yet unchanged; I made re- 
peated attempts, but of no avail.” 

“I visited sixteen churches,” said Mark, “finding 
a willingness in some and unwillingness in others. I 
called upon Doctor Stillwell who besought me to let the 
resolutions drop, as it would be a matter of impossi- 
bility, he thought, to undo the wrongs of a generation. 
He said we would land in a labyrinth of entangling dif- 
ficulties which no man alive could solve. Judge Reed 
refused to see me. By stratagem I met Lovey Dovey, 
showed her from the Bible the laws governing both mar- 
riage and divorce. But she was quite sure that the 
laws of the statute were of equal authority with the Bible 
and that the courts and the lawyers were as likely right 
as the churches and the preachers. Besides, she said 
some of the churches and preachers agreed with the 
courts and lawyers. Greenleaf and Blackstone assured 
me that they appreciated my zeal and hoped that I would 
yet learn the ways of the world more perfectly. In many 
other cases I found both church and pastor searching the 
scriptures and striving to bring themselves up to the 
Bible standard. In fact I found a general awakening 
among the churches, a stirring among the dry bones 
of the valley. I began to see the dawning of the morn- 
ing.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


227 


Then after some minor discussion of details rela- 
tive to co-operating with the churches and pastors, they 
requested Mamie to make her report on the letters 
written to each of the Mrs. Goodspeeds. She handed 
Chalmers the reply of Mrs. Goodspeed Number Two. 

As he began to read his face changed from a smile 
to disappointment, disrelish, disgust. 

Must as I expected,” he said. 

Melancbthon who had noted the changes in the face 
of his fellow minister, reached eagerly for the letter. 
His dace reflected the sentiment of Chalmers till he be- 
gan to read; then a twinkle came into his eyes, a broad 
grin overspread his face, he laughed outright, slapped 
his thigh in bubbling mirth and said, 

Must as I expected !” 

Mark who had read the letter reflected the sentiment 
of each. On his brow was a frown, in his eyes a twinkle, 
on his lips, an aggrieved smile. However, he was hope- 
ful. 

Mamie smiled and handed the reply of Mrs. Good- 
speed, Number One, to Melancbthon, who took and read 
the letter greedily. His face became quite serious as he 
read on to the end. Looking up he said, 

“This is quite different from what I had expected. 
She is one woman in ten thousand — the sweetest spirited 
lady it has ever been my pleasure to read after.” 

Chalmers held out his hand for the letter, read it 
and agreed with Melanchthon. 

“She is coming, so help me goodness !” said he. 

brethren,” said Mark, “I wish that this visit may 


£28 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


be kept a profound secret. I purpose to spring a sur- 
prise upon Doctor Goodspeed.” Each of his friends ex- 
changed glancing smiles, said nothing, and Mark con- 
tinued. “However, before we can reconcile him to this 
Christian woman who forgives his trespasses against 
her, it will be necessary to annul this legal marriage of 
his. In this we must get the concurrence of both the 
Doctor and his legal wife. Since they have declined to 
have my wife and me visit them, I propose that this 
committee go in a body to their house.” 

The suggestion was approved and on the following 
day they went together to his home. Fluffy Ruffles an- 
swered the bell. The pastors lifted their hats and 
waited for an invitation to enter. Fluffy Ruffles stood 
holding the door and Mark said, 

“We would be pleased to see your husband.” 

“My husband is not in,” she said and shut the door 
in their faces. 

But the Doctor who was in his study heard the voices 
and came to the door as the retiring committee reached 
the gate. They heard the door open and started back 
to the house. 

“Stop !” commanded the Doctor growing furious and 
clenching his fists with rage. “Get out of my yard you 
meddlers,” he shouted. 

“Doctor, may we speak with you ?” politely inquired 
Chalmers. 

“I am capable of attending to my own affairs,” re- 
torted the Doctor. Get out of my yarcl, I say !” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


2*29 


“Let us talk with you as Christian gentlemen,” 
pleaded Melanchthon. 

“Gentlemen, I give you warning that this is my 
home; and that there is a law which protects my rights. 
I command you to leave my premises and never return 
unless you are willing to face the consequences.” 

“Come away, brethren,” said Mark, “there is nothing 
left but to leave.” 

They left. On their way home all agreed that they 
would get excused from their churches and attend the 
business session at Pisgah at their next meeting. 

True to their agreement all three were among the 
early comers at the Saturday morning session of the 
Pisgah church. A few of the members treated them 
courteously; but others resented their being present. 
Deacon Blarney showed them extreme discourtesy. Pas- 
tor Goodspeed and his wife came in late and did not 
try to hide their displeasure on seeing the committee 
present. The Doctor conducted the service and ignored 
completely their presence. 

At the close of the sermon he called the church into 
session for business. At the proper time Mark arose 
and addressed the moderator, wishing to state to the 
church the purpose of their visit. Deacon Blarney, the 
pastor’s last father-in-law, sprang to his feet and shouted, 

“T rise to a point of order.” 

“State your point, Brother Blarney,” said the angry 
Doctor. 

“These brethren not being members of this church 
have no right to speak in our business meeting.” 


230 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“The point is well taken. Doctor Mark, you are out 
of order !” commanded the wrathy Doctor as he brought 
down his gavel so furiously that it flew off of the handle 
and rolled on the floor. 

“I appeal from the decision of the chair/’ said Mark. 

Doctor Goodspeed arose, took the vote and declared 
the appeal lost, although the motion was carried by a 
small majority. 

The church then continued to transact their business 
and adjourned. 

When the committee reached the yard a small group 
of brethren gathered around them, apologized for the 
treatment they had received, declared sympathy with 
their plans and invited the committee to return again 
for a further effort. The committee thanked the breth- 
ren, took them into their plans and promised to return 
in due time. 

As they went their way home Melanchton suggested 
that they visit all the members privately, exhort each of 
them to the scripture doctrine of divorce and return at 
the next business session of the Church, which they 
agreed to do. Mark suggested that in the meanwhile 
the invitation should be sent to- the Doctor’s wife of 
Columbus to be present, which also was accepted as a 
part of their plans. But his brethren still looked upon 
Mark’s scheme as quixotic. 

Brother Chalmers proposed that the committee go 
the following Wednesday night to Sodom whose business 
meeting would follow their prayer meeting service. The 
others agreed and each went to his home. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


231 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

. RELIGION IN SODOM. 

On the following Wednesday afternoon, Mark took 
leave of Mamie and started to meet his f riends according 
to appointment at the intersection of the dirt road run- 
ning out of Winetown and the old pike out of Freneh- 
mansville, running through Sodom and extending into 
the heart of Dixie. From Winetown to the con- 
junction of the two highways was a distance of some ten 
miles. The first evidences of the fall were seen along 
the way in the light brown fields, shocks of corn, ripen- 
ing apples, or a withered leaf which now and then 
dropped from its twig and fluttered across the road be- 
fore him to the ground. 

From the familiar objects along the way, he recaUed 
most vividly how about a year ago he had traveled this 
same road bringing Mamie to their home in Winetown. 
At every point, almost, he was reminded of some sweet 
experience, as here they sung together, or there they 
planned their home or their future happiness. It was 
mysterious to him that by divorce any should desire to 
break up their homes and wring their own hearts with 
grief. But he recalled Mamie’s lapse. 

Nor could he see, even if Ood had never forbidden 
divorce, how those who had obtained them should be 
averse to reconciliation. Since He had forbidden 
divorces, the people had, therefore, a double reason for 


232 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE 


reunion. Moreover lie thanked God that he had been 
the instrument in His hands to effect some such reunions 
and that He had used him as a means to prevent others. 
He rejoiced that the anti-divorce sentiment which had 
originated in his church had extended throughout the 
association ; and that even then many churches and pas- 
tors were striving for God’s ideal on that question. 

This work had grown so rapidly and had become so 
popular, that he looked forward to success that very 
evening in the church of Sodom. For he believed that 
Doctor Stillwell, who invariably sought the popular side 
would endorse the resolutions as soon as he heard of the 
marvelous things the Lord was doing through his and 
the committee’s hands. Doctor Stillwell being converted 
he would influence his church, the church would influ- 
ence Judge Reed, Judge Reed would influence the court, 
and by the aid of the court the laws would be repealed. 
Yes, that very night, he saw ahead, victory in Sodom. 

Such had been his happy thinking when he turned 
into the pike and found Melanehthon waiting. They 
greeted each other with pleasure and spoke hopefully of 
their mission. Soon Chalmers came and the three drove 
down the pike into Sodom. 

As they entered the town, the bystanders on the 
street comers having heard of their failure at Pisgah 
and of their purposes in Sodom, ridiculed them with 
vulgar jests and provoked many a roaring laugh at their 
expense. They dubbed Mark, Don Quixote, Chalmers, 
Sancho Panza and Melanehthon, The Unknown Squire. 

Failing to meet with a righteous Lot who would take 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


233 


these messengers of the Lord to share the hospitality 
of his home, they turned aside to a livery bam, fed their 
beasts and went up the street to partake of such good 
cheer as the restaurants of Sodom might afford. 

When the church convened for service our commit- 
tee entered the meeting-house and sat down in the audi- 
ence. Doctor Stillwell, Judge Reed, the Attorneys, 
Lovey Dovey and others coming in, welcomed them with 
many expressions of delight and assured them that they 
were greatly pleased to have them present. The pastor 
during the service called upon each of them to take 
some public part. 

When the Doctor called the church into business ses- 
sion, our committee sat quietly by till the church 
reached the head of new business. Then Blackstone 
arose and said, 

“It is quite probable that the visiting brethren with 
us have some communication which they wish to de- 
liver to the church; I move, therefore, that they be 
given the privilege.” 

Greenleaf seconded the motion, which was carried. 
Chalmers and Melanchthon motioned Mark to speak. 
He said, 

“Brother Moderator and Brethren : The opportunity 
which you have so generously accorded this committee 
is highly gratifying; besides they are quite happy at 
the hopeful signs which have been manifested here to- 
night. In fact the great onward sweep of the resolu- 
tions throughout the association is marvelous in their 
eyes; and not theirs only but hundreds of others. Nearly 


234 


BETTER, THAN DIVORCE. 


all the churches within our bounds are turning or have 
turned to the scriptural standard of divorce. The very 
God whom you worship is in this movement. It is 
marvelous to think of this wide-spread sentiment, and 
yet more marvelous that some pastor a generation ago 
did not begin this heaven-born work; nay, rather, it is 
mysterious that ever it should have been necessary at ah. 

“To repeat, I say that I am glad to see signs of your 
turning both by your offering this opportunity to this 
committee to address you and other tokens manifested 
here tonight. It cannot be that you are unaware of the 
objects of this visit following so near the last session 
of the association. You remember the position there 
taken on the divorce evil. It is the intent of these reso- 
lutions to encourage every church to purge out the old 
leaven of unrighteousness, to put away from among 
themselves those wicked persons living with other men’s 
wives and wives living with other women’s husbands. 
Your cordiality is received as a token of your willing- 
ness to perform this scriptural duty.” 

Mark paused that his words might sink the deeper 
into the hearts of his hearers. There was also a shuttling 
of feet, an uncomfortable shifting in the pews in the 
vicinity of Lovey Dovey, the Attorneys and their friends. 
Then he went on. 

“Nor can you be unaware that the fountain heads of 
this evil are in both the law and the courts of our State. 
The churches are undertaking to remedy the results, 
but it were wiser to go to the source and dam up the 
fountain. Those resolutions seek the repeal of the law 
and the exclusion from the fellowship of the churches 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


235 


all court officials who persistently refuse to obey God, 
putting asunder those whom He has joined. 

“I am not unaware that the Judge and the Attor- 
neys justify their course by pleading that they were 
elected by the people to execute, not divine but civil 
law ; that the civil laws were enacted by the Legislature 
and being enacted by the Legislature must be obeyed. 

‘But can man legislate God out of his kingdom? 
Can man turn wrong into right? Can he make theft a 
virtue, or murder any less than murder? If they can- 
not, then all the divorce laws contradicting God are 
wrong and those judges and attorneys who follow them 
are wrong. Being wrong they should be dealt with by 
the church.” 

Again the attorneys shifted uncomfortably and the 
judge smiled not with pleasure, when Mark sat down. 

Then Melanchthon and Chalmers each told of their 
visits to the churches and pastors and the work of the 
Lord which their eyes had beheld. When they had fin- 
ished a motion was made to adjourn. 

Then Doctor Stillwell, Judge Reed, the Attorneys, 
Lovey Dovey and others, shook the hands of the commit- 
tee, congratulated them upon their zeal in trying to 
convert the world, complimented them that they were 
making such splendid progress and promised to hear 
them again on this new doctrine. Whereupon they bid 
the committee good-night and left them standing in the 
streets of Sodom, free to return to their homes or stand 
on the streets all night. They chose the former and 
went home wondering whether there were enough right- 
eous souls of the tribe of Lot in Sodom to save the city. 


236 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

THE DOWNFALL OF THE PALACE OF SIN. 

The committee returned that night from Sodom and 
slept in their own homes. Not being weary in well- 
doing they continued their work, visiting between many 
other pastoral duties the members of the church at Pfe- 
gah. They felt encouraged at the results of these visits, 
believing that they had converted enough of them to 
effect their purposes. 

The next step was to bring Mrs. Goodspeed from 
Columbus and their plans would be complete. Mark 
now told his friends of his intended surprise to the 
wily Doctor. He informed them of his purpose to take 
her when she came incognito to the church and at the 
proper time have her remove her veil and reveal herself 
to the astonished husband. The others agreed with 
mental reservation, and Mark went about the completion 
of his plans. 

He had Mamie write a second letter to her, inviting 
her to come, so timing her visit to reach Winetown 
on the late train the night before the church-meeting 
at Pisgah. Mamie wrote the letter and Mrs. Goodspeed 
came on, schedule time. 

The following morning it was agreed that Mamie 
and Mrs. Goodspeed should drive a single buggy and 
reach the church after service had commenced. Mark 
went on to join Chalmers and Melanchthon who went 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


237 


early to the church. When they arrived Doctor Good- 
speed, Fluffy Ruffles, Deacon Blarney and some others 
were in the yard talking excitedly in subdued and angry 
tones. 

Within the church was another group, desirous to 
bring their church into accord with the scripture on the 
divorce evil. These greeted the three pastors with 
genuine delight as they entered the church. 

A short conference followed which bred the hope of 
success. 

With defiance written large in their faces, the pastor 
and his sympathizers now entered the church, and oc- 
cupied the opposite side of the house. Doctor Good speed 
had begun his sermon when Mamie and Mrs. Goodspeed 
heavily veiled entered. They walked down the aisle, 
near to the pulpit and sat down between the two groups 
of worshippers, in front of Doctor Goodspeed. 

The eyes of all persons were turned upon the new 
comers. Fluffy Ruffles tossed her head when she caught 
the eye of Mamie, but scrutinized suspiciously the 
woman in the veil. Upon Doctor Goodspeed, too, there 
came a curious sense of mystery and he was seen con- 
stantly to glance at the secreted woman. Even the un- 
believing members of the committee were incredulous. 
The remainder of the audience, except Mark, were ob- 
sessed with mystery. She prayed for the success of his 
plan. 

At length it was evident that the pastor was con- 
fused in his thoughts and that the points of his ser- 
mon were ver} r disconnected. He was laboring hard 


2,38 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


sawing the air with, his hands, and big drops of perspira- 
tion stood on his face although the room was none too 
warm for the others. Again and again he dropped his 
eyes on the woman in the veil and even once or twice 
stood silently gazing at her as if he had entirely lost 
consciousness of his sermon. Each time, however, he 
aroused himself and spurred up to the delivery of his 
discourse only to lapse again and stare in vacant won- 
derment. At times he seemed frightened and looked 
wild out of his eyes as if he would leap out the window 
and run away. 

Finally he stopped and stood looking at the strange 
woman for fully sixty seconds, which seemed an hour to 
others. Then every eye in the house turned on the ob- 
ject of his vision. Tears came into the Doctor's eyes. 
Conscience began to sting. Love rekindled in his heart. 
He raised his hand toward the woman and said, 

“Oh, God ! Mary, it is you." 

He started down out of the pulpit, staggered, reeled 
and sunk down into a chair falling across a table, limp 
and fainting. 

When he revived Fluffy Ruffles and Mary were hold- 
ing his hands, each disputing the others right. 

He looked from one to the other till confusion and 
shame mounted to his face; he pushed them aside and 
dropped his face into his hands groaning bitterly, 

“I have sinned ; I have sinned." 

“God will forgive you and so will I," said Mary 
comfortingly, kneeling down by his side. 

Again the Doctor swooned, murmuring, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


239 


“Mary, Mary, Mary.” 

Fluffy Ruffles screamed and Deacon Blarney sprang 
to her side and led her away. 

Reviving from the swoon, he stared wildly and his 
eyes rolled as he stared, until he regained consciousness. 
Seeing only Mary who had lifted her veil at his side, he 
extended guiltily his hand, and when she took it he 
pulled her to him and kissed her. 

Fluffy Ruffles sprang up and angrily stamped her 
way out of the house. The Doctor followed her with 
hi® eyes till she was out the door, then tears of repent- 
ance rolled down his face as he stood silently thinking. 
He beckoned Mark to come to him. When he came the 
Doctor took his hand saying, “I am wrong, all wrong; 
you are right, and God bless you.” 

Turning to the church he said, “I offer my resigna- 
tion as pastor to take effect at once.” 

“I move the resignation be accepted,” came a voice 
from the audience. 

“Second the motion,” added another. 

Doctor Goodspeed requested Mark to take the vote, 
which he did and declared the resignation unanimously 
accepted. Then said the Doctor, 

“I wish to make a confession. When one departs 
from God\s way of truth he can never return to it 
by continuing in the same direction. I now wish to re- 
trace my steps. 

“First, I want to say that I knew the resolutions 
passed by the Duck River church and the association 


240 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


were right; that in opposing them I tried to bolster a 
wrong cause with false arguments. 

“Second, I know my marriage with my last wife, 
though legal is unscriptural; and although she has been 
good and kind yet I desire the court to annul the bond 
between us. 

“Third, I want to return to my wife according to 
the scripture. I sought and obtained a divorce from 
her in an ill-fated moment, in a fit of anger, on an 
unscriptural ground. Had our laws and our civil courts 
‘been founded on righteousness, I could not have won. 
They opened for me the gate into the broad wav of ruin, 
and I confess I have followed it to the ruin of my happi- 
ness and peace of mind, to the ruin of the happiness 
of my wife and the ruin of my usefulness as a minister. 

“Fourth. I propose to assist this committee to undo 
the wrong which I committed when I performed the 
ceremony for Lovey Dovey and Mr. Greenleaf. 

“Consequently I beg you to assit me to return to 
the way of God where I left it.” 

Deacon Blarney who had followed his daughter out 
now returned and said, 

“I am authorized by my daughter to state that Doc- 
tor Goodspeed will have no opposition to a divorce, nor 
to his wish to have the court disannul their marriage. 
She is not a stickler in such small matters, believing 
that there are plenty of men as desirable as the variable 
Doctor. The only requirement that she makes is that 
he will not ibe grouchy in the alimony.” 

After further discussion, the church appointed a 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


241 


committee of five brethren to represent the church in the 
settlement of these affairs and adjourned. 

Mary Goodspeed returned to the home of Mark, 
Fluffy Ruffles went to the home of her father, and 
Doctor Goodspeed went home with one of the members. 

Mark rejoiced that under God he had reconciled 
others; but grieved that there was not one who had held 
out to him a friendly hand in his domestic sorrow. 
Should he, too, tread this wine-press alone? What 
would be the result? He feared to answer, for he did 
not know. 


242 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

THE SHEPHERD AND HIS SHEEP. 

Rejoicing in their recent success at Pisgah, the com- 
mittee of pastors renewed their zeal in the work and 
again made the rounds of their churches. While the 
other members were visiting the fields (assigned to them, 
Mark was busy looking after the divorce interests com- 
mitted unto him. He made a round of visiting and 
ended again at Sodom, held private conferences with Doc- 
tor Stillwell, Judge Reed, the attorneys and again met 
Lovey Dovey whom he left right considerably troubled 
over her last marriage. 

While these and other domestic troubles were being 
settled, Mark suddenly found another one of his own. In 
a moment, in a twinkling of an eye, he was vividly re- 
minded that Mamie was really mortal and had really in- 
herited some of the consequences of the fall of Eve, 
which dashed all his dreams of an angel. He came home 
suddenly from Sodom, taking her by surprise when she 
ran into the room, threw herself into his arms and gave 
him a kiss. Alas! alas! for the fatal moment. His 
eyes were turned to .a. new fault and folly. Oh! that 
for once he might have been blind ! 

He caught her by the shoulders, pushed her from 
him, holding her at arms length and looked straight 
into her face. Love’s warm smile grew cold and faded 
from his lips; wounded surprise not unmixed with 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


243 


wrath shone in his face. The volcanic fires in his soul 
mounted to his cheeks and flashed in his eyes. 

Mamie had never seen in his face that look before. 
Yet it needed no explanation; for it had revealed the 
truth to her. She knew he saw it, saw the secret she 
had been hiding from him and practicing behind his 
back. She had been deceiving him, living an untruth 
which she knew she was not and he had discovered it! 
The smile on her lips withered and died, a guilty 
conscience smote her, she slipped down out of his lap 
in blushing shame, without speaking, and slunk away in 
bitter remorse. 

He did not move nor speak, but sat gazing out the 
window as one bewildered, stunned by a heavy blow. 
She was too ashamed to return and ask forgiveness; 
he was too sad to seek an explanation; consequently the 
curtain falls, wrapping in its merciful fold from the 
curious eyes of the world the secret of Mamie and the 
aching heart of a disillusioned husband. 

Some days now passed and there was a sad 
estrangement between them; he feeling that she had 
sinned against his trust and she, the shame of her guilt. 
She did not, he could not feel that mutual confidence 
which formerly pervaded their happy dreams. For the 
unseen, intangible thing which had crawled out of slimy 
hell had crept cruelly between them, and seemed to over- 
shadow their home and to blight their domestic joys. He 
tried by all the art, known to the powers of the will to 
exorcise this grinning devil from his house, but like 
another of old, it “would not down.” 


244 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


With this additional burden, secretly carried in his 
heart, he began after some days to urge himself again 
to his duties as pastor. Although it was with some 
difficulty that ho spurred himteelf to his work, yet a 
keen sense of his obligations to the great Shepherd of 
souls moved him to arise to his tasks. Divorce ? Not yet. 

The next matters requiring his attentions was his 
church; hence he returned to Duck River to preach at 
his regular appointment. A great congregation greeted 
him, so greatly had the wide-sweep of the resolutions, 
the confession of Doctor Goodspeed, together with their 
newborn zeal among themselves increased his church 
attendance. He preached, weaving into his sermon 
much of the experience of the past events. The people 
listened with opened mouth, eyes and ears. As he told 
of the wonderful works of God, they rejoiced and wept 
for joy as dignified and sober-minded gentlemen some- 
times do in a heated political campaign. 

After the business of the church the pastor went 
home with Deacon Anderson for the night, who re- 
freshed his pastor spiritually and gave him no little 
assistance in his further plans for the disposition of the 
case of Doctor Goodspeed. Since his repentance, it was 
decided instead of driving him out like Nebuchadnezzar 
to eat grass as an ox, that the spirit manifest by Christ 
to Peter be shown him also; hence they planned better 
things for the Doctor and decided to request the church 
to send to Pisgah a committee of visiting brethren to 
carry certain Christian greetings to the church and like- 
wise suggestions relative to the case of Doctor Goodspeed. 

The pastor preached twice the following day to over- 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


245 


flowing congregations. After the night service, when he 
had gone some distance from the church, he remembered 
that he had left his Bible and some papers on the pulpit. 
As he needed these, he went back to get them. The 
congregation had gone, the janitor had put out the 
lights and left, the house wais dark; instead of the 
bustle and stir of a few moments before there was 
nothing but silence, quiet profound. He entered the 
yard and approached the church. When half way up 
the walk, the story of the maniac, Mrs. Thurston, 
flashed into his mind. He thought of her that night 
down in the grave of her child digging the earth with 
her hands and prying at the eoffln lid. 

At that instant he thought he heard a moan, smiled 
at his fears and went on. But near the door he heard 
it again. While he refused to believe in ghosts, yet his 
hair stood up and patches of goose flesh arose on his 
body as the perforated top of a pepper box. He tried 
again to persuade himself that he had heard nothing 
but his own decisions and walked on briskly into the 
church, got his things and returned. Pausing on the 
door-step, he heard unmistakably the voice once more. 

What could it be? Should he take to his heels and 
run like the devil? Should he investigate just to con- 
vince his own fears that he was mistaken? Probably it 
was some one in distress. A dozen such questions flashed 
in a twinkle. While thus he pondered he heard again a 
deep sigh, increasing in strength and ending in a moan. 
If Mrs. Thurston had not been dead he would have de- 
clared she was digging into the grave again. That could 
not be, for he had buried her. What then, could it be ? 


246 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


He decided to investigate iand walked out among the 
tombs stepping lightly, lest he should disturb the strange 
mystery. Feeling his way in the darkness he came on 
toward the graves of Mary and Mrs. Thurston, when he 
discovered the dim outlines of an object between those 
graves. He stopped and stood still, he trembled 
and strained his eyes for a better view. Was it 
some hungry dog or famishing wild beast, bur- 
rowing in the graves for a gruesome morsel? Then 
slipping nearer he saw the form of a man. Could he 
be some fiendish thief who would rob the dead, or was 
he some nocturnal ghoul who would snatch for money 
a putrid corpse in the name of science? The pastor 
was about to spring upon him, when the man knelt be- 
tween the tombs, groaned in mortal agony and prayed 
to God, pouring out the bitterness of his soul. 

Mark uncovered his head and knelt reverently upon 
the ground where he had stood; for he had recognized 
the voeie of Harry Thurston, who had been that night 
in the services, and who after the others had gone, 
went to the graves of his wife and child to pray. As 
he prayed for forgiveness for failing to forgive his wife, 
his words shot like arrows through the heart of the 
pastor. He thought of Mamie and her recent wrongs 
against his love, he thought of the coolness which had 
come between them and he made the petitions which 
came from the bereft husband and father all his own. 

When the prayer was ended, Mark arose and said, 

“Harry?” 

Young Thurston recognized the voice of his pastor. 


BETTER THAN DIViORCE. 


247 


Instantly they were drawn together. The shepherd of 
the flock slipped his arm around his wounded sheep. 
He had discovered a new sympathy in his own heart 
for his member and invited Harry to a seat be- 
side the graves. As they sat here on the meeting edges 
of two eternities, under the twinkling stars in the light 
of God’s effulgent face, they communed heart to heart 
till the worshippers of the last church service were 
enchanted with sweet dreams of God and heaven. As they 
communed of both the living and the dead, as they talk- 
ed of an unforgiven wife now in heaven, of another now 
on earth, their positions in life were reversed, the shep- 
herd became the sheep, the member became the pastor, 
and he whose duty it was to give, now received comforts 
from one educated in the school of doleful trials. Thurs- 
ton spoke as never man had spoken to Mark. The pastor 
found comforts like unto which he bad never known, and 
repaid in kind with words of hope and cheer for the 
disconsolate husband. 

When they separated, Thurston, having pledged him- 
self to a new life and having dedicated himself afresh 
to God, the cause of divorce had won a new antagonist 
and the list of ministers of Jesus had been increased by 
one more zealous herald of the cross. Moreover another 
wife had been forgiven. God pity her! She needed it 
again. This weight of sorrow which was constantly 
growing, weighed upon Mark as the earth upon the 
shoulders of Atlas. His heart was sinking within 
him and this question was rising, '“Shall I abandon the 
repeal of the law and the cause of unscriptural divorce?” 


248 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

BETTER THINGS. 

When Mark returned home, he went straightway to 
find Mamie to grant his forgiveness. Rather than 
intrude ourselves upon their private affairs, we shall 
leave them in their happiness and return to take up their 
story some time later. 

Mark’s next task was the unfinished work at Pisgah. 
Accordingly he conferred with the committee of pastors 
and they called in a body upon the committee of laymen 
appointed by that -church. Then the two committees 
appointed one pastor and two laymen to call upon 
Fluffy Ruffles at her father’s, Deacon Blarney. Find- 
ing each of these stubborn and persistent for divorce, 
that the deacon might profit by the alimony and she by 
a new marriage, the committee returned not with a very 
exalted opinion of the piety of either. The entire com- 
mittee held a short session, heard the report of their 
brethren and decided to recommend the exclusion of 
her and her father from the fellowship of their church. 

These matters having been arranged, the committee 
began preparing their case for the approaching session 
of the circuit court. They now called on Doctor Good- 
speed, who had already arranged the amount of alimony 
with Fluffy Ruffles and her father, Deacon Blarney, 
who saw to it as he expected to profit thereby himself, 
that the alimony was suffiicentlv liberal. In fact the 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


249 


deacon’s daughter’s divorces had been his most prolific 
source of income. The Doctor also agreed to go with 
the committee to Sodom to employ Attorney Gladstone 
to put their case through the court. 

When they had stated their case to the attorney, 
he said, 

“This appears to be a compact between Fluffy Ruffles 
and Doctor Goodspeed. The court will not grant di- 
vorces where both parties seek it, nor fail to grant it 
where one or the other opposes it ; hence I suggest that 
one of them fight the divorce.” 

“It is not a divorce we seek,” replied Doctor Good- 
speed, we want the court to dissolve our civil marriage.” 

“The intent and purpose are the same; besides the 
mutual agreement of the applicants remains,” said the 
attorney. 

“True,” said Mark, “this is a compact, but a compact 
between the Doctor and his wife to do right. For you 
or the court to bar them from returning to the law 
of God is high treason to the laws of heaven.” 

“Our courts have no concern with Heaven’s laws,” 
retorted Gladstone. 

“In that saidest thou truly” replied Mark and our 
purpose is to bring the courts to a concern for Heaven’s 
laws. 

“You have undertaken no small job,” retorted Glad- 
stone with a sneer. He pretended not to see the pun. 

“That we have; but we have undertaken it neverthe- 
less, replied Mark; and further we are not apprehensive 
of utter failure.” 


250 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


The others joined in the war of words and Glad- 
stone began to perceive the direction of the wind. At 
length he said, 

“I will file your case and do my best for you; but 
much depends upon your co-operation.” 

They all pledged themselves to help and returned 
to the street, when Dr. Goodspeed stopped and the crew'd 
gathered around him. “I wish to undo another wrong 
which I committed in that courthouse some months 
ago. I performed a marriage ceremony there for Green- 
leaf and Lovey Dovey, who was unscripturally divorced 
from Blackstone; I purpose to try to undo my part of 
that wicked dead as I have promised.” 

The committee rejoiced and approved his purpose. 
The laymen shook the Doctor’s hand. “Praise God, said 
Chalmers. 

“Grant it Father,” prayed Melanchthon and Mark 
wept for joy. 

Doctor Goodspeed then asked the committee to ex- 
cuse him till two-thirty o’clock. They did so and he 
went immediately to the office of his friend Greenleaf. 
As soon as the opportunity presented itself the Doctor 
said, 

“Mr. Greenleaf, I would like to 'see your wife and 
have taken the liberty to invite myself to your house 
to dinner today.” 

fr Both Mrs. Greenleaf and myself will be delighted 
to have you,” he said and turning to his telephone in- 
formed his wife of their coming up to dinner. Then 
Greenleaf gave the Doctor “A Quail Cigar,” took one 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


$51 


himself and when the smoke was floating in small gray 
clouds through the room the Doctor cleared his throat 
and said, 

“l presume you have heard of the recent develop- 
ments at Pisgah ?” 

“I have and refuse to believe the reports, unless you 
confirm them yourself.” 

“They are true,” replied the Doctor crisply. 

Greenleaf sat thinking and puffing volumes of smoke 
from his cigar, then said, 

“You are not going to crawfish, are you?” 

“It is my purpose to live henceforth by the Chris- 
tian’s Statute Book.” 

Greenleaf smoked on in silence and the Doctor con- 
tinued, 

“I am now retracing my erring steps. I have a 
long ways to go, hence I have dropped in, as the zig- 
zag path of my sins stretches itself through your office 
and your home. I am trying -to undo as far as possible 
the wrongs of my life. To you I confess that we were 
wrong in those resolutions we offered to the association 
on the divorce question ; we were wrong in trying to 
tarnish the name of John Mark. I was wrong in marry- 
ing Fluffy Ruffles, being unscripturallly divorced : I was 
wrong in seeking an unscriptural divorce from my wife 
who has lately forgiven me ; I was wrong when I married 
you to Lovey Dovey, she being unscripturally divorced 
from Mr. Blackstone.” 

“But we were engaged before Blackstone married 
her,” [Headed the attorney. 


252 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Ignoring the remark the Doctor added, 

“I have come to town today to file a petition in the 
court to dissolve my marriage; I have come to your 
office to persuade you that your marriage is wrong, and 
being wrong I beseech you to join me in a like peti- 
tion to the court.” 

Greenleaf sprang out of his chair, saying “would 
you separate, sir, a man and his wife?” 

“Have you never in your life, Mr. Greenleaf, done 
the like?” 

Greenleaf flushed with guilt, ignored the question 
and repeated, 

“Would you separate a man and his wife ?” 

“I would not do such a thing,” said the Doctor 
calmly. 

“Then what do you mean, sir?” 

“That you and Lovey Dovey are not married.” 

“Did not the supreme judge grant the divorce and 
did not you, a minister of the gospel, perform the cere- 
mony, pronouncing us man and wife? And how say 
you that we were not married?” 

“Yes, your divorce was legal and I pronounced a 
legal ceremony ; but the Supreme Judge of the universe 
did not grant Lovey Dovey a divorce nor can all the 
words of mine, nor all the words of all men combined, 
bind you in marriage when God forbids it. He un- 
does such a union before it can be performed. It is 
the extremest folly for us to oppose the laws of God.” 

“You had better not talk so to Lovey Dovey,” chal- 
lenged Greenleaf viciously. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


253 


“That is the very purpose of my visit,” replied the 
Doctor. 

"Then I cancel your engagement,” answered the law- 
yer. 

At that instant the telephone rang and Lovey Dovey 
told Greenleaf to be sure to bring the Doctor up. 
He hung up the receiver and said, 

“Lovey Dovey has called us to dinner, now I be- 
seech you to let this matter drop.” 

The two men picked up their hats and went to the 
home of the lawyer, the Doctor with quite dissimilar 
purposes from those on his last visit there. He was a 
changed man and wished all others changed to his way 
of thinking. Greenleaf was also a changed man — in his 
feelings toward the Doctor. He would have dismissed 
him with unholy imprecations upon his ecclesiastical 
head, but Lovey Dovey had requested him to he sure to 
bring the Doctor up and on second thought he decided to 
take him into the presence of Lovey Dovey, declare to 
her the Doctor’s proposal and sting him like hornets 
from their home. When they reached the house, Lovey 
Dovey met them with genuine evidence of real pleasure. 
Yet somehow, the Doctor thought, though he could not 
tell why, that she appeared somewhat sad. 

Greenleaf smiled inwardly at her cordial welcome to 
the Doctor because he had already pictured to himself 
“a woman’s love to hatred turned.” He saw that smile 
fade to a scowl, and heard' her lips already withering the 
Doctor with scorn. Greenleaf made himself unusually 
pleasant and waited for his opportunity. 


254 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


At the table as they were eating, the opportunity 
came. Lovey Dovey brought up the reports of the late 
developments at Pisgah. 

The Doctor confirmed the reports. 

“Do you 'know, Doctor, that ever since my cousin ad- 
dressed the association on those resolutions, that I have 
not been satisfied with my marriage to Mr. Greenleaf?” 

The attorney looked up in vicious surprise. 

“Not that he has been unkind to me — not that; 
but as cousin Mark said, no law of man can change the 
law of God. That my marriage is legal, I have no 
doubt, as Mr. Greenleaf assures me; but that it is un- 
ecriptural, I am equally certain, as Cousin Mark in his 
recent visits to me has shown me.” 

The lawyer swore and wanted to know if that 

preacher had been meddling about his house. 

“Not in any unecriptural way,” assured Lovey 
Dovey; “but he has convinced me that my legal mar- 
riage is an unpardonable sin against my scriptural mar- 
riage.” 

“Then you mean to turn fool, join his dissimula- 
tion and be led away by that gang of religious fanatics, 
do you?” said the ’lawyer in scorn. 

“I mean, Mr. Greenleaf, that our marriage is wrong 
in the sight of God; that I am living in sin and suffer- 
ing thereby a, living death. If you will free me from this 
bondage of corruption, I hope, by the aid of Cousin 
Mark, to find a place in some orphan’s home where I 
may be useful as a teacher, or a place as matron of 
some college, or superintendent of some old ladies’ home, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


255 


where I may devote the remainder of my life to some 
goo-d cause.” 

“Why not return to your first Love?” sneered the 
attorney, who now saw that his wife was in real earnest. 

“Common sense teaches me, that since I have com- 
mitted the unpardonable sin against my marriage with 
Mr. Bl'ackistone, that he cannot take me back and retain 
his self-respect. Moreover I could never ask him to 
trust me as his wife again.” 

Then she burst into tears — tears of genuine re- 
pentance. Greenleaf regarded her for a moment and 
instead of sympathizing with her feelings, was moved 
as the high priests toward Judas— to cast her aside as a 
worthless outcast. He spurned her tears and scorned 
her entreaties and said, hatefully, 

“Ours was only a trial marriage anyway; if your 
soul affinity has leaked out — and one would judge it has 
from the gush from your eyes — then you may have your 
divorce. I will bring the suit myself, charging cruel 
and inhuman treatment; because I can prove that you 
have kept the key to the henhouse and eaten the fresh 
eggs while I had to eat store eggs or none at all. There 
has been one divorce granted on that ground and I 
guess it is strong enough to sustain another. 

Doctor Goodspeed who had sat quietly by was more 
sympathetic, spoke kindly to her, assured her of his 
help and promised to report her case to the committee 
who would be rejoiced and none more than Mark. 

Returning to the lawj^er’s office, Doctor Goodspeed 
met the committee and related what had taken place. 


256 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Mark went immediately to Lovey Dovey, comforted 
her and promised to take care of her till she could be 
placed in some position compatible with her attain- 
ments. 

In due time the court convened with Judge Reed 
on the bench and the attorneys within the bar. The 
two committees, together with a crowd of interested 
church people, were present. The judge had learned the 
direction of the wind and consequently dissolved both 
of the unscriptural marriages. AGAIN THE COURT 
REVERSED ITSELF; AGAIN RELIGION TRI- 
UMPHED OVER LAW, THE CHURCH OVER THE 
COURT, THE BIBLE OVER THE STATUTE, THE 
MINISTER OVER THE LAWYER, RIGHT OVER 
WRONG AND GOD OVER THE DEVIL. 

Doctor Goodspeed was reunited to his wife, Lovey 
Dovey went homo with Mark and Mamie and there was 
general rejoicing throughout the association. 

Another happy sequel was that the church at Pisgah 
on Doctor Goodspeed’s repentance and confession, for- 
gave him and reinstated him as pastor. At the same 
service by unanimous vote Deacon Blarney, the alimony 
grabber, and his much married daughter were excluded 
for their transgressions of the laws of God. Pisgah and 
all the committee, together with all visiting brethren, 
went home from the church feeling renewed in spirit, 
refreshed in grace and resolved to walk more closely 
with God. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


25 7 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

CHURCH VS. COURT. 

Early Monday morning two weeks later there was 
a general commotion among contain members of the 
confederated churches. Buggies were being brought out 
and men and women were in their dressing rooms, pre- 
paring not for a holiday, but for the work of the Lord. 
Their destination was the city of Sodom. Their pur- 
pose was the prevention of unscriptural divorces. 

Mark and Mamie were among the first to make 
ready for the trip. They drove down into Winetown 
and waited. It was not the purpose of either to seek a 
divorce today. In their home, secretly, quietly they 
were wrestling with their domestic problems; they had 
as yet kept their troubles from the public and the 
court. The Winetown deacons, five in all, were 
the first to join the company. It was not long till 
Deacon Anderson came over the hill followed by all. 
those husbands and- wives lately reconciled and a dozen 
or more other members. Next came Chalmers with 
seven deacons from Mt. Carmel. Then came Melaneh- 
thon and Doctor Goodspeed with their wives and all the 
dacons of Salem and Pisgah. 

The caravan now fell into line with Mark at their 
head. They marched out of Winetown in a long string 
of buggies and carriages, silent as a funeral procession, 
and as determined as Lee’s soldiers who lost the day at 


258 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


•Gettysburg. By eight o’clock they halted in Sodom, 
cared for their teams and gathered at the study of 
Doctor Stillwell. Doctor Goodspeed knocked. Doctor 
Stillwell came to the door. Astonished at the numbers 
and so unusual occurrence, he stammered, 

“W — where — whoj — what does this mean?” 

“The soldiers of Jesus salute you,” said Mark. 

The Doctor pushed open the door to his study and 
motioned the crowd to enter. Then it flashed upon him 
that the study was too small, and called the janitor to 
unlock the auditorium. The company entered and 
settled into their seats as if they were expecting Doctor 
Stillwell to preach. 

“Brother Stillwell,” said Mark, “we have come to 
advise with you regarding the work suggested by those 
resolutions passed by the association. We do not wish 
to drop your church from our fellowship; but so long 
as your church fellowships the judge who grants and the 
attorneys for plaintiffs to unseriptural divorces, you 
force us to do that which neither we nor you desire.” 

Doctor Stillwell did not feel comfortably toward 
what he construed was against his rights and replied, 
“The association together of our churches is a matter 
left to the independence, will and wishes of each church. 
You therefore overstep your liberties when you presume 
to dictate to us as you are now doing.” 

“We are not dictating, but requesting and exhort- 
ing your church to return to the Bible on this question. 
If you refuse, it is your right. But each of our churches, 
being also independent, have the right to say whether 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


£59 


they will fellowship you. They have said they will not 
fellowship your church if it fellowships the judge and 
attorneys.” 

Doctor Stillwell admitted this truth in his heart but 
resorted to his old tactics in trying again to avoid the 
issue. 

“I fear,” said he, “that you are paving the way to 
the utter ruin of the peace of our churches. We are 
powerless to banish evil from the earth. We have to 
put up with many things we know to be wrong. When 
God gets ready to send the millennium, he will send it. 
I beseech you therefore to let this matter drop, return 
to your churches and each seek to serve God in a quiet, 
peaceful way. God is the God of peace and so let the 
churches abide as their Master.” . 

“It is peace that we seek,” said Mark. “We seek 
not the peace of the world but the peace of God. That 
we cannot enjoy by a compromise with sin. All the 
churches in our association, except Sodom and Bug 
Scuffle, have corrected their divorce evils. The act it- 
self will do us no particular good to drop your church 
from our fellowship; but an act bringing you to the 
Bible standard results in the prevention of a world of 
iniquity. If your church will refuse to fellowship the 
judge and the attorneys then we have a. power for good 
brought to 'bear on the courts. We seek to influence 
the court through the church. Consequently, we wish 
to retain you in our fellowship.” 

Doctor Stillwell saw the determination of Mark and 
his coadjutors, he recalled the work at Duck River, he 


260 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


remembered bis experience at tbe association, he thought 
of the sweeping change among the churches, he feared 
to be left alone on the outside of the reformation he be- 
gan, etc., began to yield and sent the janitor for his dea- 
cons, also for Judge Reed, Greenleaf, Gladstone and 
Blackstone. As it lacked an hour till time for court to 
convene, the judge and attorneys came. The deacons 
left their business to attend, for they too, had begun to 
feel the power of this new movement. 

Doctor Stillwell, Melanchthon, Goodspeed, Chalmers 
and Mark brought to bear such argument as "they could 
muster to persuade the Judge and attorneys to desist 
from unscriptural divorces; but to little avail. They 
were stubborn; they believed that they could eventually 
defeat these effeminate preachers, as they called them. 

Judge Reed replied, “This is both a presumptuous 
and' unreasonable request. The churches presume to 
dictate to the courts when both church and court teach 
the doctrine of the separation of Church and State. It 
is unreasonable to request us to hold up on divorces 
when we have sworn to execute the laws of the State. 
Would you have us violate our oath? Besides the 
law is our profession, and from it, earn a living for our 
wives and children. Would Christian ministers destroy 
the means Iby which honest men support their families?” 

“It is written that man 'Shall not Hive by bread alone, 
but by every word that proceedieth out of the mouth of 
God,” replied Mark. “Besides there are avenues by 
which a lawyer can make an honest living other than 
wrecking other people’s homes. As to violating your 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


261 


oaths, it were better to violate a false oath than to keep 
it. Besides our purpose is eventually to repeal the 
wicked laws which you swore to uphold. 

“As for violating the principle of the separation of 
church and State we hope rather to vindicate that very 
principle. We expect to restrain the courts from oppress- 
ing our churches and dragging innocent defendants into 
court, forcing them to take an oath, divorcing them 
contrary to scripture, destroying their homes, and send- 
ing their children to live with aliens, all of which con- 
tradict God and the Bible. Sir, it is to vindicate the 
separation of Church and State that we make our de- 
fence. We appeal to you to return to God’s way and 
cease your rebellion against Heaven’s laws.” 

The attorneys made rejoinders, and the other minis- 
ters made replies, but the Judge and the attorneys re- 
fused to concede the question, returned to the court 
room and convened court, to take up other divorce cases. 

When they had gone Doctor Stillwell and his deacons 
retired for a private conference. Inside the auditorium 
the congregation led, by one and another, several in 
succession, were engaged in prayer. They returned and 
the Doctor announced that they had concluded to join 
the other churches in their efforts against unscriptural 
divorces and further pledged themselves to seek to re- 
strain the courts by using their influence with Judge 
Reed and the attorneys. 

The entire audience broke into song, shook hands 
with Doctor Stillwell and his deacons, singing, 


262 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


“I love thy church, O God, 

Her walls before thee stand, 

Dear as the apple of thine eye, 

And graven on thy hand.” 

The hymn ceased and Mark thus addressed the meet- 
ing: 

“All the churches of our association may now be 
counted in line against unscriptural divorces except 
Bug Scuffle. But the fight to restrain the courts ani 
to repeal the divorce laws on the statute book belongs 
as much to other denominations as to our own. In 
this town are five other churches; them we should invite 
to co-operate with us in this contest for God. There is 
Brother Whitfield, the eloquent pastor of the Methodist 
church; Brother Calvin, a subtle logician and scholar, 
pastor of the Presbyterian church ; Brother Campbell, a 
master in debate, pastor of the Christian church; Bro- 
ther Henry, cultured and refined, pastor of the Episcopal 
church; and last but not least the Catholic priest 
Brother Gregory, whose church stands foursquare on 
this question. I suggest that these be invited and re- 
quested to join us in our fight against the courts and 
the Legislature. For I have held many conferences, on 
my visits to Sodom, with these brethren who have kept 
in eager touch with this reformation among our church- 
es. Each, at different times, has assured me of his 
willingness to help in the repeal of the divorce laws. 
They are eager to assist in this work, the moment we in- 
vite them to join us.” 

“Do it now,” shouted Doctor Goodspeed, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


263 


“Do it now, do it now, do it now,” echoed the entire 
audience. 

“Then follow me,” said Doctor Stillwell. 

The audience following Doctor Stillwell down the 
street singing, “Onward Christian Soldiers,” attracted 
no little attenion; merchants left the sugar on the 
scales unweighed to scurry to the windows, shoppers 
stood in the doors holding the articles for which they 
had been dickering, laborers stood with tools uplifted 
over their heads forgetting to strike, men forgot their 
purposes, stopped and gazed from the street corners, 
and nurses stopped their baby carriages on the curb- 
stones to see the strange procession go by. 

They stopped at the study of Doctor Calvin. Doc- 
tor Stillwell informed him of all that had happened, how 
the procession came to be formed, what their purposes 
were and requested him and his elders to join their 
ranks. Doctor Calvin agreed, gathered them together 
and fell into line. 

The procession moved on to the study of Doctor 
Whitfield who was likewise informed and requested and 
also his stewards to join their numbers. They also 
agreed. The procession was next joined by Doctor 
Campbell and 1 his elders, by Doctor Gregory and his 
deacons and by Doctor Henry and his vestry. 

Doctor Stillwell now led the marching hosts, God’s 
mighty army of men and women, down the street again 
and up to the courthouse. Now, without even a 
whispered word, without even a sound save the tramp, 
tramp of a legion of footsteps the company filed into the 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


264 


courthouse silently, filling ever vacant seat, every 
available space, door and window. All the pastors as by 
instinct gathered around the bar. A profound silence 
settled down over the courtroom. 

The Judge has just rendered an unscriptural decree 
of divorce. Before calling the next case he inquired, 
“What is it gentlemen ?” 

The others signaled Mark to begin. He stepped 
forward and said, 

“Whereas, we hold that God’s law is above human 
law; and 

“Whereas, the laws of our statute contradict the 
laws of our Bible, and 

“Whereas, this court follows the statute rather than 
the Bible ; We therefore respectfully petition this court — 

“First, to refuse to grant divorces which contradict 
the Bible. 

“Second, we request the court and the attorneys to 
permit one of us, the pastor of such applicant, to as- 
sist them in a scriptural settlement out of court in all 
such differences between husband and wife. 

Third, we further request the Judge and the attor- 
neys to join us 1 in our efforts to repeal the unscriptural 
divorce laws from our statutes.” 

Mark then stepped back into line and the house 
waited in silence for an answer. 

The Judge ignored the petition, rapped with his 
gavel and said, 

“Sheriff, caill the next case.” 

The entire audience sprang to their feet. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


265 


Doctor Whitfield motioned them to sit down. 

Doctor Calvin thus addressed the court: “May it 
please your Honor! We wish to say that the ballot is 
in the hands of private citizens. Doctor Mark has 
presented our petition with all due courtesy. We do 
not propose to be ignored by the court. We wish and 
expect an answer. If we do not receive it now, every 
man among us will exercise his prerogative at the next 
election.” 

“Gentlemen,” said the Judge, “it is not the duty of 
the court to legislate; it is our duty to execute the law. 
When a case is filed in our court, we must try it ac- 
cording to the law and the evidence However we will 
concede this point — to co-operate with the pastors to 
reconcile alienated couples before the case gets into 
court.” 

“The law is such,” added Doctor Campbell, “that 
the divorce, even when filed in court allows the judge 
much discretion. It is this discretion we wish the 
judge to exercise and refuse to grant divorces contrary 
to our Bible. 

“We further wish” said Doctor Gregory, “that the 
bar join us in seeking a repeal of those laws.” 

“Gentlemen,” replied the Judge, at length profess- 
ing outward conversion, “I promise hereafter that I will 
grant no more divorces contrary to scripture if you will 
pledge yourselves to support a candidate, say Mr. Glad- 
stone, who will run for the Legislature, and, if elected, 
introduce a bill to amend our statutes by striking out 
all the laws contradicting the Bible, as you say.” 


266 


BETTER than divorce. 


The suggestion was agreed to with a shout of en- 
thusiasm. The next day “The Sodom Buzsaw,” edited 
by Henry Winters, came out announcing Attorney Glad- 
stone as the anti-divorce candidate for the Legislature. 
All churchmen everywhere rejoiced. 

In the midst of these joys Mark had another heart 
wringing sorrow. He caught Mamie flirting with a travel- 
ing man, known throughout Winetown and community as 
the “Degenerate Drummer.” He reproached her for 
such conduct; but she denied her guilt and chided him 
with jealousy. She neither could convince him that he 
did not see what he knew he saw, nor that he was to be 
blamed for jealousy of such conduct. Hence they quar- 
reled bitterly. As he saw his efforts succeeding in the 
restriction of divorces, he felt himself being swept on- 
ward to that terrible catastrophe, unless something could 
be done and that speedily. “Oh wretched man, that 
I am ! who shall deliver me ?” he groaned day and night. 
As he fought this monster from his home he felt it 
creeping between him and his work. He daily wondered 
what the outcome would be. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 267 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

LAWYER VS. PREACHER. 

The “Buz saw/* edited by the verbose Henry, 
announcing the candidacy of Gladstone for the 
Legislature reached the office of Blaokstone who 
was enjoying a small secret revel. As he was the 
teacher of a Sunday school class of young ladies in 
Doctor Still welFs church; and, on special occasions ad- 
dressed the young people’s meeting, he managed to 
confine his vices to privacy; excusing them on the 
ground that certain liberties were legitimate, in secret, 
provided no offense were given in public. So, when he 
heard the newsboy approaching, he slipped his bottle 
behind a pile of law books, hid a deck of cards in his 
desk and threw his cigar out the window. 

Since becoming a grass-widower, he had let his side 
whiskers half way down the round fat puffy face of his 
pumpkin head. He had replenished his wardrobe with 
a new suit and sported a flaming red necktie, both of 
which he wore on special occasions; but chiefly when 
he paid his devotions at the shrine of a smart blue-eyed 
goddess concerning whom whispered reports were in cir- 
culation characteristic of Sodom. When he went out 
to walk or call on his well beloved his gait was a hybrid 
between the strut of a proud peacock and the waddle 
of a mudpuddle goose, 


268 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


When the newsboy had gone he picked up the paper 
and read the announcement which set his wondrous 
brain whirling. After an hour’s reflection, he went 
down to the office of his friend, Greenleaf, for a con- 
sultation with that legal 'gentleman who had also been 
reading the “Sodom Buzsaw.” 

Pointing to (the announcement, Blaekstone said, 
“What do you think of that?” 

“That is the outgrowth of that infernal preacher, 
Mark’s ravings,” said Greenleaf. 

“Then you do not agree with Judge Reed and that 
gang of petticoated politicians any more than I ?” 

“Agree with men to destroy half the source of our 
income? You must take me for a fool.” 

“There were nearly one hundred and fifty divorce 
cases in court last year; see the enormous loss such a 
law would entail. Gladstone is a fool to advocate a law 
which cuts down our pay at least one-half,” said Black- 
stone. 

“Have you sounded the other lawyers of Sodom ? I 
think we can count on at least a half dozen who will 
not follow Judge Reed and his preacher politicians,” 
growled Greenleaf. 

“The movement is yet too young to know where 
the others stand. I believe the most of them will op- 
pose it. I suggest that we call on them, organize a 
counter campaign and put out an opposing candidate.” 

“I had it in mind to propose that very thing.” 

“Then we will begin now,” said Blaekstone. 

“Don’t be in a hurry; there is plenty of time; let 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


269 


us have a drink, a smoke, and a social game at cards,” 
invited Greenleaf. 

Blackstone took a drink, a cigar and joined the 
game. Greenleaf won the stakes and the two went out 
to inaugurate the campaign. 

In a few days some eight or ten laywers of the 
Sodom bar met in the office of Greenleaf and nomi- 
nated Blackstone candidate and Greenleaf campaign 
manager. 

It was also necessary ito have a campaign paper. 
They set their eyes therefore on the Sodom Buzsaw, 
edited by Henry Winters. Mr. Winters was an elder in 
Doctor Calvin’s church and had already announced in 
his paper the candidacy of Gladstone. Yet some of 
the lawyers knew the character of the Buzsaw editor 
from his youth and consequently entertained hopes that 
by offering (to buy space in his paper, though of course 
not the Editor’s principles, that thle cash would not be 
rejected. 

Henry Winters when he first landed in Sodom was 
counted among the sports of the town till he became 
acquainted with rich old Judge Poindexter’s daughter, 
who was a member of Doctor Calvin’s church. Im- 
mediately he fell in love with the Judge’s daughter 
and became a regular attendant at church. He also 
made protestations of his love to the young woman, 
offered her his hand in marriage and was accepted. He 
treated her with all due affection and outward atten- 
ions till he had got large proportions of the Judge’s 
money into his possession, then neglected his wife so 


270 


BETTER THAN BETTER. 


that she died 1 at an early age of a. broken heart. At 
her funeral he made a loud profession of religion and 
immediately joined Doctor Calvin’s church; from which 
time he became a great church worker, being elected 
teacher, elder and to many other offices. He converted 
his paper likewise to religious work, and the Editor 
himself often made excursions into the country to ad- 
dress Sunday school conventions, to teach the people how 
to live righteous and upright lives and to address other 
religious assemblies. But the besetting sins of his life 
were never published in the Buzsaw. 

Such were the outward manifestations of his pious 
life; but its secret current had never been changed. 
None knew this better than the lawyers who proposed 
to buy, not his principles of course, but only space in 
his paper to boost their campaign. 

Accordingly a committee of lawyers was appointed 
to see the Buzsaw editor, who made the offer and did 
actually buy — not his principles but space in his paper. 
From which time the advocates considered the campaign 
fairly launched and began receiving recruits, swelling 
their numbers at a most marvelous rate. 

They sent out campaign or atom to address the 
negroes, who instructed them that if Gladstone 
won, then henceforth and forevermore there would be 
but one wife for one man and one man for one woman. 
The consequence was that they fell over the tops of 
high board fences in their wild scramble to get into ‘die 
ranks of the new party. 

Other orators were sent out, not the smallest of 


BETTER THAtf DIVORCE, 


271 


whom was the oratorical Blackstone, to a -J dress the 
sporting circles — such as the saloon element, gamblers, 
horse racers, cock-fighters, and Sunday ba>ebuil players, 
who also flocked around their standard-bearers. 

Green leaf also went out to corral all the grass- 
widows and widowers who when gathered together con- 
stituted no small group for the divorce 'laws. 

The ticket, though growing stronger daily, lamented 
the fact that no preachers advocated their cause. Hence 
they set about to secure one for a campaign orator. At 
length their search was not unrewarded. 

Away out in these backwoods was a veyv aristocratic 
church for that community, known to the reader as 
“Bug 'Scuffle.” One of their leading members was old 
Deacon Wineisoaker, who though he had not a very sav- 
ory reputation was still pious enough to wear the bell of 
the flock. There were some very shady reports on the 
good Deacon about a neighbor’s calf, another about a 
neighbor’s hog, and yet others which would not make 
nice reading in a religious book like this. Anyway as 
has been said, Deacon Winesoaker wore the bell and led 
the flock. 

From thle beginning he was in sympathy with Black- 
stone. In fact he bad once employed that attorney to 
secure a divorce and right considerable alimony for him- 
self and daughter — that is the alimony for himself and 
the divorce for his daughter. 

Since which time the Deacon has been a great ad- 
mirer of his friend Blackstone. Consequently he in- 
fluenced the church at Bug Scuffle and the church in- 


272 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


fluenced ithieir pastor. The pastor was a miniature 
Dutchman by the name of Rattlinghum. Throughout 
the Bug Scuffle community where this wonderful jittle 
man’s influence was greatest he was known as The 
Very Right Reverend Doctor Dutchman Wordsworth 
Johnson Rattlinghum. He wore very large gold-rimmed 
spectacles and false teeth, his voice was squeaky hke a 
r.?<\ Yet wiien he rose to his highest flights of oratory 
he stretched his eyes to the rims of his big glasses, 
clicked his false teeth in his mouth and his voice lose 
in wonderful bursts of eloquence, seldom falling be- 
neath the screech of a dwarf Bantam on the backyard 
fence. 

This splendid orator the lawyers brought from the 
sticks and thrust into the campaign who swept the 
country like “a tempest in a teapot.” The consequence 
was that he and Deacon Winesoaker carried Bug 
Scuffle solid for unscriptural divorce. 

Mark, all the while, kept his eyes open and his 
earns to the ground. He called on Deacon Anderson, his 
right hand bower, Brother Chalmers, Melanchthon and 
Doctor Goodspeed for a consultation. Their conclusion 
was that they should go to Sodom, call Judge Reed, 
Gladstone, and all the pastors together to formulate plans 
of opposition. At the meeting, Mark was elected cam- 
paign manager. Accordingly he sent Brother Whitfield 
throughout the county to address the Methodist churches, 
Brother Campbell over Die same territory to address the 
Christian churches, Brother Calvin to the Presbyterians 
and so on, each pastor to his denomination to address 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


273 


the people and spread campaign literature. He sent 
Judge Reed, and Gladstone into the highways, by-ways 
and hedges. 

In a few weeks every church had heard the gospel of 
anti-divorce doctrine. A wave of religion swept over 
the country and great revivals broke out. In many in- 
stances the church-houses could not hold the people 
that gathered to worship the Lord. The feeling was 
rife everywhere that it was the old war over again — the 
devil fighting against God. Men, women and children 
caught the fire and flocked to the standard of the Lord, 
with greater zeal than the heroes of the Revolution 
fought the English. 

By the day of the election the entire country was 
one moving mass of people either for or against unscrip- 
tural divorce laws. All that eventful day the voters 
poured into the polls to deposit their votes either for 
Gladstone or Blackstone for right or wrong, church or 
State, Bible or statute, God or the devil. 

When the count was made the church bells of Sodom 
rung, the nearest country church caught the spirit, then 
the next and the next till the entire county rung with 
rejoicing over the victory which God had won. 


274 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

APPLYING THE REMEDY. 

Mark now rejoiced in thie wide sweep of the reforma- 
tion. The revival of a purer Christianity among the 
churches which had started at Duck River like 
leaven, had leavened the lump ; like the mustard seed 
hald become a great tree; like the stone, cut out of the 
mountain, had filled the association, had thrilled Mark 
afresh with his high ideals of Christianity. Such won- 
derful transformation, such transcendent up-lift to 
higher things gratified his soul, increased his faith in 
God and strengthened his confidence in his fellowman. 

But his joy was not full, his work was yet incom- 
plete, nor had all his plans been perfected. The victory 
in one county, in but one association was only the first 
mpe sheaf of the abundant harvest yet to follow. It 
was but the earnest of better things yet to be, a fore- 
taste, a glimpse of the fruition of his hopes. Conse- 
quently, he wished to multiply his victory a hundred 
fold, he wished to duplicate it in every county in the 
State of Kennessee. To this end he sat forming his 
plans for a state-wide campaign arid the final repeal 
of the divorce laws through the Legislature. Having 
accomplished this for thle Lord, he would rest for a sea- 
son in the peace of God. 

At peace with all the world the minister sat on the 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


275 


porch in the lengthening shade of the sweet honeysuckle 
vine, reading his Bible and thinking of heaven. He 
had just read in Revelation of the time coming when 
that triumphant shout would 'burst from the skies, “The 
kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our 
Lord and his Christ.” He believed that the Millennium 
was at hand and that Christ would come and establish 
this kingdom, wherein dwelleth righteousness, among 
men. He closed his Bible and hummed softly, 

“Jesus shall reign where’er the sun 

Does his successive journeys run ; 

His kingdom stretch from shore to shore 

Till moons shall wax and wane no more.” 

Mamie had rocked their baby to sleep, tucked him 
snugly in his little bed, then came out to the porch and 
eat with her husband. They sat talking till the sun 
went down, till the twilight began to deepen, when she 
said, 

“I need some milk.” 

“The milking has been done,” said Mark, “and the 
Widow Blank is straining it away e’er this. Get me 
a tin and I will get the milk for you.” 

She fetched the tin, handed it to Mark, but he did 
not start.” 

“Why don’t you go?” she asked. 

“Because 1 you have forgotten something.” 

“I do not know what it is.” 

“The pay,” he suggested. 

“I pay her by the month, for the milk.” 

“But Where is my pay?” inquired he puckering his 


276 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


lips. “Errand boys like pay as well as others/’ he 
coaxed. 

“Folks usually pay after the service has been ren- 
dered/’ she added smiling. 

“True; but the kind of coin I am asking must be 
paid in advance and paid again on my return.” 

“Then here is the first installment, if you prefer 
the installment plan to cash.” 

Having received the first payment, he went to the 
Widow Blank’s, got the milk and was returning when 
he saw a man at his front gate, talking as he supposed 
to Mamie whom he had left sitting on the porch. But 
coming nearer to the gate he saw the man snatch his 
arms from around her. Then he whirled around, greatly 
confused, offered Mark some bananas from a sack which 
he was carrying and then darted away. 

Mark’s first impression was to pick up a club to the 
brute who had violated the sanctity of his home, but 
he got away too quickly for him to strike. 

Turning to Mamie who stepped quickly to one side, 
overwhemled with shame for 'being caught in the arms 
of another man, he said, 

“What does this mean?” 

“What are you talking about?” she inquired as if at 
a loss to understand what he meant. 

“What can it mean that you allow this Degenerate 
Drummer to embrace you?” 

“He did not embrace me,” she said, pretending to 
be angry, and started to the house. 

“But I saw him.” 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


277 


“You -did not. How could you see in the dark what 
we were doing ?” 

“I was near enough to lay my hand on you.” 

“You were not.” 

“What business had you to meet a man in the dark, 
anyway ?” 

“He invited me to have some bananas.” 

“Where are the bananas?” 

She was speechless. She had none. 

“Whait right have you to meet a man of such a 
reputation for immorality as you know he has or what 
right have you to receive gifts at his hand and that 
secretly in the dark?” 

“I did not receive any gifts at his hands.” 

“You just now said he invited you to have some 
fruit.” 

“You are jealous, insanely jealous! He did not em- 
brace me,” she retorted and flirted out of the room. 

“Then my eyes lied to me.” 

She had gone. He sat musing; “That she would 
add falsehood to unfaithfulness only aggravates the 
wrong.” 

He got up and walked the floor saying, “I thought I 
married an angel, but l-ater learned to my sorrow that 
she was only human, and tonight I have learned she is 
a fallen angel. Oh, My Father, My Father, why hast 
thou wrung the heart of thy servant whose highest aim 
has been to do thy service? As I have tried to bring 
happiness to the homes of others thou hast suffered the 
devil to enter and destroy my own. My God ! My God. 


278 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


Why hast thou forsaken me? I renounce thy service! I 
will have revenge ! No man shiall transgress the sanct- 
ity of my home and live. I swear I will tear out his 
vitals, I will cleave his skull and eat his brains, cut 
out his heart and drink his blood. He must not, he 
cannot, he shall not live.” 

He sprang to the door, ran out of the house to the 
gate, turned down the street toward the home of the 
wicked brulte, the morally deformed slimy serpent who 
had coiled his lustful affection airound his wife, seducing 
her love, striking the poison of jeasousy into his heart. 
His face was livid with the rush of heated blood, his 
eyes were rolling with wrath, his fists were clenched, 
and his soul was clamoring for revenge. Well, the dark- 
ness hid his face, or those hie met would have declared 
him a raving maniac. He passed them in silence and 
pressed on toward the violator of the sanctity of his 
home. 

As he went, memory whispered, “Vengeance is mine, 
I will repay saith the Lord.” 

“Yes, but I swear thou sha.lt pay it through me,” he 
said with dogged determination. 

“No murderer shall enter the kingdom of heaven,” 
answered the voice of memory. 

“But thou hast permitted the devii to enter this 
Eden and tempt the woman, destroying all that I held 
nearest my heart. In my garden grow no more the 
trees of trust and love, but thorns and thistles spring 
from multiplied 1 sorrows.” 

“Thlou ehalt not kill,” whispered memory. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


279 


Mark slacked his pace and reaching the home of the 
wretch went by it, oni and on, out of town to the coun- 
try and entered a woods where he sat down to consider. 

“To slay that man, as no doubt many a man would 
dio, would not restore that which every man expects and 
demands of his wife; to kill him would be to wreck an- 
other home, to break the heart of his wife who is inno- 
cent of what I suffer, and to bring sorrow upon help- 
less cliildren ; to kill him is ito close the kingdom against 
myself. Besides I have already sinned against God and 
in his sight. I reproached him for what I suffered and 
renounced hi® service. Like Peter, I have denied him. 
Then in a flood of penitential grief he sought, out in 
the darkness, the outstretched hand of God and listened 
for God’s merciful “Go and sin nlo more.” 

Rising from his knees he groaned, “0 God, what 
shall I do? Guide me in my blindness! How can I 
live without her? How can I live with her? But how 
can I leave her and my precious baby? The awful ques- 
tion of divorce like a hideous ghost comes grinning in 
my face also. There will be the suit in the civil court 
with all its scandal, with all its wrongs, and with all its 
injustices. I have tried to reconcile others, shall I now 
do what I have asked others not to do? Moreover, save 
for “the cause of fornication” no man can put away 
his wife and I caught her only in the arms of another 
man. 

He began to retrace his step; reaching the house he 
entered a separate room and walked the floor till a 
late hour, sometimes deciding to leave her and as often 


280 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


deciding to remain. Once he was tempted to rush into 
her room and smother liter in her bed; but banished the 
thought and prayed “Father, forgive me for I know 
not what to do.” 

After midnight hie entered his Gethsemane alone 
saying, “If possible Oh, My, Father, let this cup pass, 
nevertheless not my will but thine be done.” Then he 
threw himself across the bed without undressing and 
slept ia troublous sleep till morning. 

The day had well advanced when one of his Wine- 
town deacons knocked at the door. Mark went to let 
him in. “Come in, Deacon,” he said as he opened the 
door. 

“Pastor,” said he after their greetings were over, “I 
hear } T ou have been called to -another church.” 

“Tes, I received their letter some days ago notify- 
ing me of their call.” 

“Will you accept ?” 

“I know no reason why I should.” 

“My advice i-s, ‘accept it/ It is a larger field, be- 
sides there are some whispered reports in town not 
complimentary to your wife.” 

“Have -scaindJalous tongues dared to touch Mamie,” 
inquired 1 Mark quickly as he sprang out of his chair 
with clenched fists, the fire flashing in his eyes. 

“Softly, Pastor, sit down,” said the Deacon. “Let 
me tell you about it. The deacon told his story. 

Mark knew it to be the truth, sunk into a chair, 
bowed his head and groaned. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


281 


“I do not wish you to feel unkindly toward me,'" 
said the Deacon. 

“I shall not; I thank you for your frankness.” 

The Deacon arose to go and Mark shook his band 
kindly but sorrowfully. Then he sat down in his room 
thinking. His ideal of a perfect womanhood flaunted 
him in the face and wrung his heart with stinging dis- 
appointment. Had hissing devils and cursing demons 
from horrid hell danced in fiendish mockery on his 
coffin his spirit could not have sunk to deeper anguish 
and despair. The higher had been his ideal, the further 
dropped his disappointment and all his love lay mangled 
as a corpse. His entire life it seemed had ended in a 
cemetery of buried affection. He wished he had never 
seen Mamie, as she had turned all his sweets to bitter- 
ness, all his joy to woe. “Would that she or I had 
never been bom,” he groaned. “Or would that I had died 
in birth.” 

He sat grieving, sorrowing, weeping. Then he began 
to turn the picture ’round; he weighed and considered 
again and 1 again the thousand good graces of Mamie. 
May s/he not yet be as good as any woman? Could I 
find a better? The sweet remembrance of their love- 
making and their home-building came back afresh. Be- 
sides, she was the mother of his baby who lay asleep 
in the next room, oblivious of the sorrows of his heart. 
Could he forsake his boy ? Could he leave Mamie who 
had been ten-thousand comforts to his soul? He had 
taught others to forgive and to become reconciled, could 
he not practice what he preached ? Was there not a so- 


282 - 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


lution of this terrible problem which would be better 
than divorce? Again memory answered, “FORGIVE.” 
He recalled angel Mary as she locked up into the face of 
her parents and whispered that prayer, “Forgive.” “For- 
giveness, the heart and gospel,” thought he. Among the 
last words of the Christ, who drew down the hand of 
the Father, lifted up the hand of man and clasped them 
above his cross, was, “Father, forgive them — .” 

Mark wrestled with the question till noon. He had 
not entered her room ; she had not dared with her guilt 
to enter his. He wished that she would come and ask 
forgiveness ; but she did not. 

At length hie decided that to make the best of an 
embarrassing situation, it were better to forgive her. 
But how could he remain in Winetown and endure the 
reports in circulation against his wife? The idea of 
being humiliated by becoming the laughing stock of a 
heartless public, shot blazing arrows through his soul. 
How could he avoid this public scandal and be able to 
have and to hold his wife and child? 

His deacon's advice to accept the new charge came 
back with renewed force. He dropped his face in his 
hands and 1 considered it, groaning under his burden of 
woe. He arose and paced the floor, back and forth as 
if chained to an idea., vacillating first to one opinion 
and then the other. On the one hand was the unfinished 
work against the divorce evil. Not even two years had 
fully passed and he hlad seen the works of his 'hands 
growing as the mustard tree; he had begun with one 
man, enlisted his church, had carried the association, 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


283 


converted one circuit court, won the eo-openation of 
other denominations, elected a. representative to the 
Legislature and saw the goal in sight of state-wide 
victory. Could he afford to give up such an opportunity 
to strike so effective a blow against wrong, for home, for 
church and heaven ? Moreover, if he left, what explana- 
tion could he make to the committee? Was there a 
mian who would take up his plans and execute them as 
he had arranged? Would the reform go on or cease? 
Could she afford to make the sacrifice ? 

On the other hand a church had called him to be- 
come their pastor. Was it the wisdom of God ? Had He 
indicated in the call that he should lay down his work 
and follow this pointing finger of Providence into the 
darkness? Did not duty to his wife and baby demand 
that he take them to a new field, love her back to 
faithfulness and 1 bring up his child in the nurture and 
admonition of the Lord? Was not duty to his home 
equal to his duty to his church ? Moreover could he not 
begin his work all over in a new field and repeat his 
work against the evils of divorce? Thus be walked the 
floor vacillating in heart crushing agony, bite soul bowed 
down between two burdens. 

The afternoon wais advancing; still Mamie had not 
come to his room. He realized that something must be 
done ; he made up his mind, spent a season in prayer then 
entered her room. There she sat by the baby ashamed 
to raise her head, ashamed to lift her eyes to his. He 
slfcood looking at her; pity pierced his soul ; he advanced 


284 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


to her side, laid his arm around her and kissed her. 
Then he whispered, “Again, I forgive you. It’s better 
than divorce.” 

She promised to mend her life; he accepted the 
call to the new field and in a few days they had moved 
to Germanburg on the Fotamos, where they began life 
afresh. 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


285 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

THE EPILOGUE. 

Two years later Mark received the following letter 
which is self -exclamatory : 

“Dear Brother Mark: — 

“Give unto the Lord — give unto the Lord glory and 
strength — 0 ! clap your hands, all ye people ; shout unto 
God with the voice of triumph ! Victory, victory ! The 
laws have been repealed; the state of Kennessee allows 
divorce for but one cause as the Bible. I will tell you all 
about it. 

“First we called a meeting of all denominations. The 
largest convention that Sodom ever witnessed came to- 
gether, filling the courthouse, the yard and public square. 
Deacon Anderson was made chairman and Melanehthon 
secretary; speeches were made and plans offered, two 
being adopted. 

“They planned to campaign the State, create senti- 
ment, distribute literature, iand circulate petitions in 
every county. To do this work, committees of all de- 
nominations were chosen and sent throughout the State. 
Doctor Rattlinghum seeing that the sentiment was about 
to recede and leave him high and dry in the Bug Scuf- 
fle church, offered bis services ini favor of the new re- 
formation. When bis offer was about to be declined, 
Melanehthon suggested that every show needed a clown 
with the result that he received the largest vote that he 
had ever received in all his life. 


286 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


‘‘Then 'after we had spent twelve months and more 
creating 'Sentiment we secured the nomination of such 
men as favored our reforms and by the fall elections 
elected a large majority to the Legislature favoring the 
repeal of the divorce laws. 

“When the Legislature convened., on the day that 
the vote was to be taken, we gathered in Nashfort, ten 
thousand strong, c of every tribe and tongue/ organized 
near the Feeble Minded College, marched by the old 
cemetery, thence by the armory, through the city, across 
'the bridge which spans the Kennessee river, thence 
through the zig-zag streets to the Capitol. When the 
van of the column reached the capitol, the rear, two 
miles away, was just failing into 'line. Then they 
flung their encircling mass around the Capitol, carrying 
their banners. At the same time a dozen drays were 
engaged in delivering fifty barrels of petitions which 
the workers had gathered over the State against the in- 
iquitous laws. The legislators with but few exceptions 
were more eager to vote than on any measure, I am 
told, ever presented the house before. 

“Many expressed regrets 1 that you could not be present 
to witness the reforms which you had begun. But you 
will rejoice to hear that revivals of religion have fol- 
lowed' in the wake and that a great moral uplift is at the 
door of our State waiting for entrance'. Deacon Ander- 
son is spoken of for Governor and it is quite probable 
that he can be elected if he will run. You will be sorry 
to learn, probably not surprised, that Blackstone has 
been sent to the penitentary at Nashfort for defrauding a 


'BETTER TIIAINj DIVORCE. 


287 


bank, for which he was attorney and that Greenleaf is 
in the Sodom jail awaiting sentence for fraudulently 
robbing a client in exorbitant fees. Deacon Winesoaker 
has been excluded from his church. 

Yours in Christian Fellowship, 

Chalmers.” 

Mark replied in many expressions of delight that the 
great victory had been won for God and right which 
need not 'here be copied; but there were some personal 
words which miay be of interest: 

“Since leaving Winetown I have continually missed 
your sweet fellowship in the work of the Lord. In 
memory I have lived over again and again those strenu- 
ous but happy days, we spent 'together. While I miss 
you, Deacon Anderson, and the others, yet the Lord has 
been wondrously kind in raising up other friendis unto 
me. Truly I can say my lot has fallen in pleasant 
places. My church people are all that any pastor could 
wish and I am happier than I have ever been before. 

“My baby has grown to be ‘father’s big boy.’ His 
mother 'dresses him with exquisite taste and curls his 
soft brown hair in ringlets about his little snow-white 
neck so sweetly that I sometimes bite him for very love. 
Our home, a neat new cottage, stands on a level eleva- 
tion overlooking the river, on a lovely bluegrass yard, 
amid fragrant locust trees which now are in bloom. 
Mamie comes and goes about the house singing as a 
bird, suggesting to me the music and divine ones i* 
heaven. 


288 


BETTER THAN DIVORCE. 


You will also be glad to hear that as a pledge of 
her love, she has presented me with a second baby boy, 
precious as God ever gave to man. The pride of our 
hearts in our boys, already has pictured them as men, 
conquering the world and subduing it to God. But that 
is future and one cannot tell what that may bring forth. 

"With a heart fulfl! of joys in the present, sweet 
memories of the past and hopes for the future, 

I am fraternally yours always, John Mark.” 
Germanburg on the Potamos, May — , 19 — . 

THE END. 


AFTERWORD. 

The sequel to this story is now being written. My 
purpose has been to fulfill a vow made to God 
to expose the evils of divorce, the inconsistency 
of both the court and the church, the dilem- 
ma of the judge and all others who profess to live by 
the Bible, but reject it and follow the statutes. Divorce 
is a national evil, a curse, wrecking one hundred thou- 
sand homes a year. In the interest of millions of inno- 
cent, suffering children, in the interest of thousands of 
suffering dependents I have dared to pick up my pen 
and protest. To all church societies, to all pastors, or 
persons selling this book I will give a liberal commis- 
sion. I also lecture on this great evil and am open to 
engagements to any who may wish my services. Address 
Rjejv. T. J. Duvall, 1104 Second St., Louisville, Kv. 









































• ' 























